Skip to main content

Full text of "Notes on Muhammadanism : being outlines of the religious system of Islam"

See other formats


rOTES  ON  MUHAMMADANISM 


lEV.  IP. HUGHES.  CM. S 


SECOND  mrnm. 


jl      7G6  Broadway 


'^ 


'd                        PRINCETON,    N.    J.                         -'' 

^  PR^IICBTON._^:. 
fiECJUN  1880 

Division. 

Section  .. 

Shelf. Number.. 

..B.?.l4..! 

...a..a.a... 

NOTES 


ON 


MUHAMMADANISM. 


With  the  Publisher: 
Compliments. 


NOTES 


MUHAMMADANISM, 


BEING  OUTLINES   OF 


THE  RELIGIOUS  SYSTEM  OF  ISLAM. 


Rev.    T.   p. "^hughes,   M.R.A.S., 

C.M.S.,  MISSIONARY  TO  THE  AFGHANS,  PESHAWAR. 


SECOND  EDITION, 
EEVISED  AND  ENLARGED. 


LONDON : 
Wm.  H.  ALLEN  &  CO.,  13,  WATEELOO  PLACE,  S.W. 

PUBLISHERS    TO    THE    INDIA    OFFICE. 


1877. 


(.411  rigMs  reserved.) 


LONDON : 
FEINTED    BY   W.    H.    ALLEN    AND   CO. 


PEIHCETOIT 
RECJUN  1880 

TO    THE    SECOND   EDITION. 


The  favourable  reception  whicli  has  been  ac- 
corded to  the  first  edition  of  these  outlines 
of  the  Muhammadan  system  has  encouraged 
me  to  put  forth  a  revised  and  enlarged  edition. 
I  am  glad  of  the  opportunity ;  for,  the  first 
edition  contained  numerous  errors,  consequent 
upon  my  bringing  it  out  during  a  short  and 
hurried  visit  to  England,  in  the  summer  of 
1875.  Still,  notwithstanding  its  numerous  and 
manifest  short- comings,  it  has  been  pronounced, 
by    an    eminent   Arabic   scholar,    as  not  only 

a  2 


VI  PEEFACE    TO    THE    SECOND    EDITION. 

"about  the  best  outlines  of  Muslim  faitb 
lie  had  seen";  but  as  having  '' the  rare  merit 
of  being  accurate.^* 

T.  P.  H. 

Peshaivar,  16t7i  August  1877. 


PREFACE 

TO   THE   FIRST   EDITION. 


Theee  is  a  general  impression  amongst 
European  students  of  Islam,  that  it  is  a 
simple  system  of  Deism  unfettered  by  numerous 
dogmas  and  creeds,  wliich  are  supposed  to  be 
such  an  insuperable  hindrance  to  an  acceptance 
of  Christianity.  Such  was  the  opinion  of  the 
historian  Gibbon,  and  it  is  also  the  view  taken 
by  some  who  seek  to  weaken  the  authority  of 
the  Christian  system  by  extolling  the  merit  of 
its  great  rival  creed.  But  even  amongst  the 
advocates  of  Christianity  there  is  altogether  an 
erroneous  impression  as  to  what  Muham- 
madanism  really  is.  Dean  Stanley  has  an  ad- 
mirable chapter  on  the  subject  of  Islam  in  his 


VIU  PEEFACE    TO    THE    FIRST    EDITION. 

''  Eastern  Church";  but  he  tells  his  readers  that 
''  the  Quran  contains  the  ivhole  of  the  religion  of 
Muhammad  " ;  and  Mr.  Zincke,  in  his  exceed- 
ingly  interesting  book,  "  Egypt  of  the  Pharaohs 
and  the  Khedive,"  appears  to  be  under  the 
same  impression ;  for  he  says,  ''  the  Quran  is  an 
all  embracing  a7id  sufficient  code,  regulating 
everything.''  Whereas  the  true  state  of  the 
case  is,  that  whilst  the  Quran  is  the  highest 
authority  for  Muslim  doctrine,  still,  the  "  faith- 
ful," whether  Sunni,  Shi^'h,  or  Wahhabi, 
must  receive  the  sayings  and  practices  of  their 
Prophet  as  of  divine  obligation ;  for,  in  Islam, 
the  teachings  of  the  "  Sacred  Traditions " 
must  be  received  side  by  side  with  that  of  the 
Quran  itself ;  and  the  Muslim  who  would  escape 
the  suspicion  of  heresy  must  not  dare  to 
question  the  teaching  of  the  learned  doctors, 
whose  opinions  have  been  handed  down  in 
numerous  commentaries  and  ponderous  volumes 

divinity. 

In    publishing    these    ''Notes    on    Muham- 


PEEFACE    TO    THE    FIRST   EDITION.  IX 

madanism,"  tlie  author  is  fully  conscious  of 
tlieir  imperfections,*  but  lie  ventures  to  liope 
tliat  tliey  will  contain  information  which  may 
be  suggestive  to  Missionaries  and  others 
interested  in  the  study  of  Islam. 

Upon  a  thoughtful  study  of  the  present  work, 
the  reader  cannot  fail  to  observe  what  an 
important  place  dogmatic  teaching  occupies  in 
the  system  under  consideration.  There  are 
those  amongst  English  and  Continental  writers 
who  regard  all  dogmatic  teaching  as  antiquated, 
and  who  would  recommend  the  Christian 
Missionary  to  keep  dogma  in  the  back- ground, 
when  dealing  with  such  a  religious  system  as 
Muhammadanism.  But  Muslim  divines  would 
spurn  such  teaching  as  unworthy  of  theologians, 
whether  of  Islam  or  of  Christianity.  The 
trumpet  must  give  no  uncertain  sound.  It 
is  a  solemn  thing  for  a  Christian  Missionary  to 
be    engaged    day   by   day    in    unsettling    the 

*  They  are  hond  fide  notes  of  a  Dictionary  of  Islam, 
which  the  author  has  in  course  of  compilation. 


X  PEEFACE    TO    THE    EIEST    EDITION. 

religious  opinions  of  immortal  beings,  unless 
he  feels  tliat  he  has  something  good  and  true 
to  offer  in  the  place  of  opinions  renounced.  If 
we  call  upon  the  millions  of  Islam  to  loose  from 
their  moorings  amidst  the  reefs  and  shoals  cf  a 
false  system,  and  to  steer  forth  into  the  wide 
ocean  of  religious  inquiry,  we  must  surely 
direct  them  to  some  fair  haven  of  refuge  where 
they  will  find  rest  and  peace.  It  has  been 
well  said  by  Dr.  Martensen*  that  "  a  mind 
starved  by  doubt  has  never  been  able  to  produce 
a  dogmatic  system'';  and  we  are  quite  sure 
that  all  who  have  had  practical  experience  of 
Muhammadanism,  will  agree  that  none  could 
be  so  helpless  in  dealing  with  Muslim  doctors, 
as  those  who  are  wandering  about  in  the  un- 
certainty of  doubt,  and  cannot  stand  firm  in 
the  certainty  of  faith. 

On  the   other  hand,    Muhammadanism  may 
be  used  as  a  schoolmaster   to    bring   men  to 

*  "  Christian  Dogmatics,"  by  Dr.  H.  Martensen,  Bishop 
of  Zeeland,  Denmark. 


PEEFACE    TO    THE    FIEST   EDITION.  XI 

Christ,  for  mucli  wliicli  is  contained  in  its 
elaborate  system  is  expressive  of  man's  great 
and  exceeding  need.  Tlie  Christian  controver- 
sialist, in  dealing  with  Muhammadanism,  must 
ever  remember  that  it  contains  a  two-fold 
element  of  truth.  The  Founder  of  Islam 
derived  much  of  his  system  from  that  great 
unwritten  law  of  God  which  is  ever  speaking 
to  men  of  every  nation  and  of  every  clime ; 
and  he  was  also  greatly  indebted  to  the  written 
law  of  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  although  he 
received  it  from  Talmudic  sources.  To  quote 
the  words  of  Bengel,  the  commentator,  "  the 
Law  " —  whether  it  be  that  written  on  the  con- 
science, or  in  the  pages  of  the  Quran,  or  in 
God's  revealed  word — "the  law  hounds  a  man 
till  he  betake  himself  to  Christ ;  then  it  says 
to  him,  '  Thou  hast  found  an  asylum ;  I  pursue 
thee  no  more;  thou  art  wise,  thou  art  safe.'  " 

Notwithstanding  its  fair  show  of  outward 
observance,  and  its  severe  legal  enactments, 
there  is  something  in  Islam  which  strikes  at  the 


XU  PREFACE    TO    THE    FIRST   EDITION. 

very  root  of  morals,  poisons  domestic  life,  and 
(in  its  truest  sense)  disorganizes  society.  Free- 
dom of  judgment  is  crushed,  and  a  barrier  has 
been  raised  not  merely  against  the  advance  of 
Christianity,  but  against  the  progress  of  Civi- 
lization itself.  It  is  impossible  to  account  for 
this  peculiar  feature  in  Muhammadan  nations 
by  attributing  it  to  the  peculiarities  of  Oriental 
races,  or  other  accidental  circumstances.  The 
great  cause  lies  in  the  religious  system  which 
they  profess,  which  binds  them  hand  and  foot. 
For  everything  in  religion,  in  law,  in  life,  and 
in  thought,  has  been  measured  for  all  time. 
Muhammadanism  admits  of  no  progress  in 
morals,  law,  or  commerce.  It  fails  to  re- 
generate the  man,  and  it  is  equally  powerless 
in  regenerating  the  nation. 

Futney,  17th  August  1875. 


CONTENTS, 


I.  Muhammad 1 

II.  Islam 10 

III.  EuLE  OF  Faith 12 

IV.  The  Qtjran 14 

V.  Inspiration 47 

VI.  The  Traditions 50 

VII.  Ijma' 61 

VIII.  QiAs 64 

IX.  Faith .66 

X.  Allah,  or  God 67 

XI.  Angels 79 

XII.  Prophets 84 

Xni.  The      Day     op     Eesurrection     and 

Judgment        .         .         ,         .         .87 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

Page 

XIY.       Heaven 91 

XV.        Hell 96 

XYI.       The  Decrees  of  G-od  ....       98 

XVII.      The  Five  Foundations  op  Pkactical 

Eeligion 101 

XVIII.  The  Eecital  of  the  Ceeed        .         .  102 

XIX.  Prayer 104 

XX.  Ramazan,  or  the  Month  of  Fasting  119 
XXI.  Zakat,  or  Legal  Almsgiving     .         .  125 

XXII.  Hajj,  or  Pilgrimage  to  Mecca  .  130 

XXIII.  The  Law 137 

XXIV.  Sin 139 

XXV.  Punishment 141 

XXVI.     Lawful  Food        .....     143 

XXVn.     Farz-i-Kafai         .         .         .         .         .146 

XXVIII.   Fiteat 147 

XXIX.     Salutations 148 

XXX.      Caliph 150 

XXXI.     Muhammadan  Clergy,  Scholars,  and 

Saints 155 

XXXn.    Theological  Literature     .         .         .     160 

XXXIII.   Muharram  and  Ashuraa    .         .         .     163 


CONTENTS. 

XV 

Page 

XXXIV. 

Akhiri  Ghahar  Shamba 

167 

XXXY. 

Bara  Wafat         ..... 

168 

XXXYI. 

Shab-i-Barat 

169 

XXXYII. 

'Id-ul-Fitr 

171 

XXXYIII. 

'Id-ul-Azha  .         .0         .         . 

173 

XXXIX. 

NiKAH,  OR  Marriage   .... 

177 

XL. 

Talaq,  or  Divorce       .... 

182 

XLI. 

Janaza,  or  Burial       .... 

185 

XLII. 

Slavery         

194 

XTiIII. 

Khtjtbah,  or  the  Friday's  Sermon  . 

198 

XLIY. 

Jihad,  or  Eeligious  War  . 

206 

XLY. 

Martyrs        .         .         .         ... 

211 

XLYI. 

The  Four  Orthodox  Sects 

212 

XLYII. 

The  Shia'hs 

214 

XLYIII. 

The  Wahhabis 

219 

XLIX. 

SuFiisM,  OR  Mysticism 

227 

L. 

Faqirs,  or  Darweshes 

234 

LI. 

ZlKR,    OR    THE    EeLIGIOUS    SERVICES     OF 

THE  Darweshes      .... 

243 

LII. 

The  Lord  Jesus  Christ 

256 

TJTI. 

The  Crucifixion  of  our  Saviour 

261 

XVI  CONTENTS. 

Page 

LIV.       The    Divinity    of    Christ    and    the 

Holy  Trinity         ....     264 

LV.  Tahrif,  or  the  Alleged  Corruption 
OF  THE  Sacred  Books  of  the 
Jews  and  Christians     .         .         .     267 

Index  of  Technical  Terms         .         .275 


NOTES 

ON 

MUHAMMADANISM. 


I.— MUHAMMAD. 


The  earliest  biograpliers  of  the  Arabian  Pro- 
phet, whose  works  are  extant  in  Arabic,  are 
Ibn-Ishaq  (a.h.  151),  Ibn-Hisham  (a.h.  218), 
Waqidi  (a.h.  207),  and  Tabari  (a.h.  310).  Is- 
mail Abulfida,  Prince  of  Hamah,  in  Syria  (a.h. 
733),  compiled  a  Life  of  Mnhammad  in  Arabic, 
which  was  translated  by  John  Gagnier,  Pro- 
fessor of  Arabic  at  Oxford  (a.d.  1723),  and  into 
English  by  the  Rev.  W.  Mnrray,  Episcopal 
clergyman  at  DufEus,  in  Scotland.*  Dr.  Spren- 
ger  of  Calcutta  commenced  a  Life  of  Muham- 


*  Mr.  Murray's  translation  was  published  at  Elgin 
(without  date).  It  is  exceedingly  scarce,  the  British  Mu- 
seum not  possessing  a  copy. 

1 


2  MUHAMMAD. 

mad  in  Bnglisli,  and  printed  tlie  first  part  of  it 
at  Allahabad  (a.d.  1851)  ;  but  it  was  never 
completed.  The  learned  author  afterwards 
published  his  work  in  German  in  1869.*  The 
only  Life  of  Muhammad  in  English,  which  has 
any  pretension  to  original  research,  is  that  by 
Sir  William  Muir  of  the  Bengal  Civil  Service. t 

Muhammad  (lit.  the  praised  one),  son  of 
Abdul  Muttalib,  by  his  ^vife  Amina,  was  born 
at  Mecca,  August  29th,  a.d.  570.  He  assumed 
the  prophetic  office  at  the  age  of  fort}^,  fled 
from  Mecca  at  the  age  of  fifty-four,  and  died 
at  Medinah,  June  9th,  a.d.  632,  aged  sixty-two. 

The  Hijrat,  or  Hegira  (the  flight  from  Mecca), 
which  is  the  Muhammadan  era,  dates  from  July 
16th,  A.D.  622. 

The  character  of  Muhammad  is  an  historic 
problem,  and  many  have  been  the  conjectures 
as  to  his  motives  and  designs.  Was  he  an 
impostor,  a  fanatic,  or  an  honest  man — "  a  very 
prophet    of    God?"     And  the    problem  might 


*  Das  Leben  iind  die  Lehre  des  Mohammad.  A. 
Sprenger.     6  vols.  8vo.     Berlin,  1869. 

t  Life  of  Mahomet.  4  vols.  8vo.  London,  1858-61. 
New  Edition.     1  vol.  8vo.     London,  1877. 


MUHAMMAD.  '6 

have  for  ever  remained  unsolved  had  not  the 
Prophet  himself  appealed  to  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  in  proof  of  his  mission.  This  is 
the  crucial  test,  established  by  the  Prophet 
himself.  He  claims  to  be  weighed  in  the  balance 
with  the  Divine  Jesus.  Having  done  so,  we 
find  him  wanting. 

Objection  has  often  been  made  to  the  manner 
in  which  Christian  divines  have  attacked  the 
private  character  of  Muhammad.  Why  reject 
the  prophetic  mission  of  Muhammad  on  account 
of  his  private  vices,  when  you  receive  as  inspired 
the  sayings  of  a  Balaam,  a  David,  or  a  Solomon  ? 
We  do  not,  as  a  rule,  attack  the  character  of 
Muhammad  in  dealing  with  Islam;  it  rouses 
opposition,  and  is  an  offensive  Ime  of  argument. 
Still,  in  forming  an  estimate  of  his  prophetical 
pretensions,  we  contend  that  the  character  of 
Muhammad  is  an  important  item  in  our  bill  of 
indictment.  We  readily  admit  that  bad  men 
have  sometimes  been,  like  Balaam  and  others, 
the  divinely  appointed  organs  of  inspiration ; 
but  in  the  case  of  Muhammad  his  professed  in- 
spiration sanctioned  and  encouraged  his  own 
vices.  That  which  ought  to  have  been  the  foun- 
tain of  purity  was,  in  fact,  the  cover  of   the 

1  A 


4  MUHAMMAD. 

Prophet's  depravity.*  But  liow  different  it  is 
in  the  case  of  tlie  true  propliet  David,  where,  in 
the  words  of  inspiration,  he  lays  bare  to  public 
gaze  the  enormity  of  his  own  crimes.  The  deep 
contrition  of  his  inmost  soul  is  manifest  in  every 
line — "  I  acknowledge  my  transgression  and  my 
sin  is  ever,  before  me  :  against  Thee,  Thee  only, 
have  I  sinned,  and  done  this  evil  in  Thy  sight." 

The  best  defenders  of  the  Arabian  Pro- 
phett  are  obliged  to  admit  that  the  matter  of 
Zeinab,  the  wife  of  Zeid,  and  again,  of  Mary, 
the  Coptic  slave,  are  "an  indelible  stain"  upon 
his  memory;  that  "  he  is  once  or  twice  untrue 
to  the  kind  and  forgiving  disposition  of  liis  best 
nature ;  that  he  is  once  or  twice  unrelenting  in 
the  punishment  of  his  personal  enemies;  and 
that  he  is  gnilty  even  more  than  once  of  con- 
niving at  the  assassination  of  inveterate  o|)po- 
nents;  "  but  they  give  no  satisfactory  explana- 
tion or  apology  for  all  this  being  done  under 
the  supposed  sanction  of  God  in  the  Quran. 

In  formmg  an  estimate  of  Muhammad's  pro- 

*■   Vide  Quran,  chap,  xxxiii.  37,  and  chap.  Ixvi.  1. 

t  Vide  Muhammad  and  Muhamniadism,  by  Mr.  E. 
Bosworth  Smith,  M.A.,  an  Assistant  Master  of  Harrow 
School. 


MUHAMMAD.  O 

phetical  pretensions,  it  must  be  remembered 
that  lie  did  not  claim  to  be  tlie  founder  of  a 
new  religion,  but  merely  of  a  new  covenant. 
He  is  tlie  last  and  greatest  of  all  God's  pro- 
phets. He  is  sent  to  convert  tlie  world  to 
tlie  one  true  religion  which  God  had  before 
revealed  to  the  five  great  lawgivers — Adam, 
Noah,  Abraham,  Moses,  and  Jesus  !  The  creed 
of  Muhammad,  therefore,  claims  to  supersede 
that  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  And  it  is  here  that  we 
take  our  stand.  We  give  Muhammad  credit  as 
a  warrior,  as  a  legislator,  as  a  poet,  as  a  man  of 
uncommon  genius,  raising  himself  amidst  great 
opposition  to  a  pinnacle  of  renown  ;  we  admit 
that  he  is,  without  doubt,  one  of  the  greatest 
heros  the  world  has  ever  seen ;  but  when  we 
consider  his  claims  to  supersede  the  mission  of 
the  Divine  Jesus,  we  strip  him  of  his  borrowed 
plumes,  and  reduce  him  to  the  condition  of  an 
impostor  !  *     For    whilst  he  has    adopted   and 


*  "  There  are  modern  biographers  of  the  Prophet  who 
would  have  us  believe  that  he  was  not  conscious  of 
falsehood  when  making  these  assertions.  He  was  under 
a  hallucination,  of  course,  but  he  believed  what  he  said. 
This  is  to  me  incredible.  The  legends  of  the  Koran  are 
derived  chiefly  from  Talmudic  sources  ;  Muhammad  must 


6  MUHAMMAD. 

avowed  his  belief  in  tlie  sacred  books  of  the 
Jew  and  the  Christian,  and  has  given  them  all 
the  stamp  and  currency  which  his  authority 
and  influence  could  impart,  he  has  attempted 
to  rob  '  Christianity  of  every  distinctive  truth 
which  it  possesses — its  Divine  Saviour,  its 
Heavenly  Comforter,  its  pure  code  of  social 
morals,  its  spirit  of  love  and  truth — and  has 
written  his  own  refutation  and  condemna- 
tion with  his  own  hand,  by  professing  to  con- 
firm the  divine  oracles  wliich  sap  the  very 
foundations     of    his     prophetical    pretensions. 


have  learned  them  from  some  Jew  resident  in  or  near 
Mekka.  To  work  them  up  in  the  form  of  rhymed  Suras, 
to  put  his  own  peculiar  doctrines  in  the  mouths  of  Jewish 
patriarchs,  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  the  infant  Jesus  (who 
talks  like  a  good  Moslem  from  his  birth),  must  have  re- 
quired time,  thought,  and  labour.  It  is  not  possible  that 
the  man  who  had  done  all  this  could  have  forgotten  all 
about  it,  and  believed  that  these  legends  had  been  brought 
to  him  ready  prepared  by  an  angelic  visitor.  Muhammad 
was   guilty  of  falsehood   under   circumstances  where  he 

deemed  the  end  justified  the  means He  was 

brought  face  to  face  with  the  question  which  every  spi- 
ritual reformer  has  to  consider,  against  which  so  many 
noble  spirits  have  gone  to  ruin, — will  not  the  end  justify 
the  means  ?  " — "  Islam  under  the  Arabs,"  by  Major  Durie 
Osborn,  p.  21. 


MUHAMMAD.  / 

We  follow  the  would-be  prophet  in  his  self- 
asserted  mission  from  the  cave  of  Hira  to 
the  closing  scene,  when  he  dies  in  the  midst 
of  the  lamentations  of  his  harem,  and  the  con- 
tentions of  his  friends — the  visions  of  Gabriel, 
the  period  of  mental  depression,  the  contem- 
plated suicide,  the  assumption  of  the  prophetic 
office,  his  struggles  with  Meccan  unbelief,  his 
flight  to  Medina,  his  triumphant  entry  into 
Mecca — and  whilst  we  wonder  at  the  genius  of 
the  hero,  we  pause  at  every  stage  and  inquire, 
"  Is  this  the  Apostle  of  God  whose  mission  is  to 
claim  universal  dominion  to  the  suppression  not 
merely  of  idolatry,  but  of  Christianity  itself?  " 
Then  it  is  that  the  divine  and  holy  character 
of  Jesus  rises  to  our  view,  and  the  inquiring 
mind  sickens  at  the  thought  of  the  beloved,  the 
pure,  the  lowly  Jesus  giving  place  to  that  of  the 
ambitious,  the  sensual,  the  time-serving  hero  of 
Arabia.  In  the  study  of  Islam  the  character 
of  Muhammad  needs  an  apology  or  a  defence  at 
every  stage;  but  in  the  contemplation  of  the 
Christian  system,  whilst  we  everywhere  read  of 
Jesus,  and  see  the  reflection  of  His  image  in 
everything  we   read,    the   heart  revels   in  the 


«  MUHAMMAD. 

contemplation,  the  inner  pulsations  of  our  spi- 
ritual life  bound  witliin  us  at  the  study  of  a 
character  so  divine,  so  pure. 

We  are  not  insensible  to  the  beauties  of  the 
Quran  as  a  literary  production,  although  they 
have,  without  doubt,  been  overrated ;  but  as  we 
admire  its  conceptions  of  the  Divine  nature  its 
deep  and  fervent  trust  in  the  power  of  God,  its 
frequent  deep  moral  earnestness,  and  its  sen- 
tentious wisdom,  we  would  gladly  rid  ourselves 
of  our  recollections  of  the  Prophet,  his  licen- 
tious harem,  his  sanguinary  battle-fields,  his 
ambitious  schemes ;  whilst  as  we  peruse  the 
Christian  scriptures  we  find  the  grand  central 
charm  in  the  divine  character  of  its  founder. 
It  is  the  divine  character  of  Jesus  which  gives 
fragrance  to  His  words ;  it  is  the  divine  form  of 
Jesus  which  shines  through  all  He  says  or  does  ; 
it  is  the  divine  life  of  Jesus  which  is  the  great 
central  point  in  Grospel  history.  How  then,  we 
ask,  can  the  creed  of  Muhammad,  the  son  of 
Abdullah,  supersede  and  abrogate  that  of  Jesus, 
the  Son  of  God  ?  It  is  a  remarkable  coincidence 
that  whilst  the  founder  of  Islam  died  feelino* 
that  he  had  but  imperfectly  fulfilled  his  mis- 


MUHAMMAD.  9 

sion,*  the  founder  of  Cliristianity  died  in  tlie 
full  consciousness  that  His  work  was  done — ''  It 
is  finished."  It  was  in  professing  to  produce 
a  revelation  which  should  supersede  that  of 
Jesus  that  Muhammad  set  the  seal  to  his  own 
refutation. 


*  Waqidi  relates  that  Muhammad  shortly  before  his 
death  called  for  a  "  shoulder  blade  "  upon  which  to  write 
another  chapter  of  the  Quran,  which  should  prevent  them 
going  astray  for  ever. 


10 


II.— ISLAM. 

Isla'm  is  tlie  name  given  to  tlie  Muhammadan 
religion  by  its  founder.  Abdul  Haqq  (the  com- 
mentator on  tlie  Mislikat)  says  it  implies  ''  sub- 
mission to  the  divine  will." 

In  tlie  Dictionary  of  tlie  Quran  entitled 
Moglirab,  Mdm  is  explained  as  ''entering  into 
peace  (salm)  with  another,"  alluding  to  the 
fact  that  he  who  embraces  Islam  in  a  Mu- 
hammadan  state  becomes  free  from  all  those 
penalties  and  disabilities  which  belong  to  one 
who  does  not  embrace  the  faith. 

In  the  Quran  the  word  is  used  for  doing 
homage  to  God.  Islam  is  said  to  be  the  religion 
of  all  the  prophets  from  the  time  of  Abraham, 
as  will  appear  from  the  following  verses  (Surat- 
ul-Imran,  ver.  78,  79)  : — "We  believe  in  God 
and  in  what  hath  been  sent  down  to  Abraham, 
and  Ishmael,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  the 
Tribes,  and  in  what  was  given  to  Moses,  and 
Jesus  and  the  Prophets  from  their  Lord.     We 


ISLAM. 

make  no  difference  between  tliem,  and  to  liim 
are  we  resigned  (i.e.  Muslims).  Wlioso  desire tli 
any  other  religion  than  Islam,  that  religion 
shall  never  be  accepted  of  him,  and  in  the  next 
world  he  shall  be  lost." 

There  are  three  words  nsed  by  Muhammadan 
writers  for  religion,  namely,  Bin,  Millat,  and 
Mazliah ;  and  in  the  Kitab-nt-Tarifat  the  dif- 
ference implied  in  these  words  is  said  to  be  as 
follows  : — Din  as  it  stands  in  its  relation  to 
(xod,  e.g.  Din-UIlah,  the  religion  of  God;  Millat, 
as  it  stands  in  relation  to  a  prophet  or  lawgiver, 
e.g.  Millat-i' Ibrahim,  the  religion  of  Abraham; 
and  Mazliah  as  it  stands  in  relation  to  the 
divines  of  Islam,  e.g.  Mazhah-i-Hana/i,  the  re- 
ligion of  Hanifa.  The  expression  Din,  however, 
is  of  general  application. 

Those  who  profess  the  religion  of  Islam  are 
called  Musalmans,  Muslims,  or  Momins. 

AJil-i'Kitdh,"-  the  people  of  the  Book,"  is  used 
for  Muhammadans,  Jews,  and  Christians. 


12 


III.— RULE  OF  FAITH. 

The  Muhammadan  rule  of  faitli  is  based 
upon  what  are  called  the  four  foundations  of 
orthodoxy,  namely,  the  Quran,  or,  as  it  is 
called,  Kaldrn  JJllali,  the  Word  of  God;  the 
Hcidis  {^\.  Aliddis),  ov  the  traditions  of  the 
sayings  and  practice  of  Muhammad;  Ijmd\  or 
the  consent  of  the  Mujtahidin,  or  learned 
doctors ;  and  Qids,  or  the  analogical  reasoning 
of  the  learned. 

In  studying  the  Muhammadan  religious  sys- 
tem it  must  be  well  understood  that  Islam  is 
not  simply  the  religion  of  the  Quran,  but  that 
all  Muhammadans,  whether  Sunni,  Shia'h,  or 
Wahhabi,  receive  the  Traditions  as  an  authority 
in  matters  of  faith  and  practice.  The  Sunni 
Muhammadans  arrogate  to  themselves  the  title 
of  traditionists ;  but  the  Shia'hs  also  receive  the 
Hadis  as  binding  upon  them,  although  they  do 
not  acknowledge  the  same  collection  of  traditions 
as    those    received   by    their    opponents.     The 


RULE    OF    FAITH.  13 

Wahliabis  receive  tlie  "six  correct  books  of  the 
Sunnis." 

The  examjde  of  Muhammad  is  just  as  binding 
upon  the  Muslim,  as  that  of  Him  who  said 
"  Learn  of  ane  "  is  upon  the  Christian,  and  very 
many  were  the  injunctions  which  the  "Pro- 
phet "  gave  as  to  the  transmission  of  his  sayings 
and  practice,  and  very  ekiborate  is  the  canon 
whereby  Muslims  arrive  at  what  they  believe 
to  be  the  example  of  their  Prophet.  If,  there- 
fore, the  grand  and  elaborate  system  of  morals 
as  expressed  in  the  law  of  Islam  has  failed  to 
raise  the  standard  of  morality  amongst  the 
nations  of  the  earth  which  have  embraced  its 
creed,  it  is  not  unreasonable  to  conclude  that  its 
failure  rests  in  the  absence  of  a  living  example 
of  truth. 


14 


lY.— THE   QUEA'N.* 

The  word  Quran  is  derived  from  the  Arabic 
Qara,  which  occurs  at  the  commencement  of 
Siira  xcv.,  which  is  said  to  have  been  -the 
first  chapter  revealed  to  Muhammad ;  and  has 
the  same  meaning  as  the  Hebrew  hara,  ''  to 
read,"  or  ''to  recite,"  which  is  frequently  used 
in  Jeremiah  xxxvi.,  as  well  as  in  other  places 
in  the  Old  Testament.  It  is,  therefore,  equi- 
valent to  the  Hebrew  mikra,  rendered  in  Nehe- 
miah  viii.  18.  "the  reading."  It  is  the  title 
given  to  the  Muhammadan  Scriptures  which 
are  usually  appealed  to  and  quoted  from  as  the 
"  Quran  Majid,''  or  the  ''  Glorious  Quran  ";  the 
"  Quran  Sharif,''  or  the  "  Noble  Quran  "  ;  and  is 
also  called  the  '' Fitrqdn,''  or  "  Distinguisher," 


*  The  contents  of  this  article  aj^pear  as  an  Introduction 
to  the  Eoman-Urdii  edition  of  the  Quran,  published  at 
Ludianah,  North  India,  1877. 


THE    QURAN.  15 

''Kaldm    JJIUK'    or    the    ''Word    of    God," 
and  ''Al  hitdh,''  or  ''the  Book."* 

Muhammadans  believe  the  Quran  to  be  the 
inspired  Word  of  God  sent  down  to  the  lowest 
heaven  complete,!  and  then  revealed  from  time 
to  time  to  the  Prophet  by  the  Angel  Gabriel. 

There  is,  however,  only  one  J  distinct  assertion 
in  the  Quran  of  Gabriel  having  been  the  me- 
dium of  inspiration,  namely,  Siira-i-Baqr  (ii.), 
91  ;  and  this  occurs  in  a  Medina  Sura,  revealed 
about  seven  years  after  the  Prophet's  rule  had 
been  established.  In  the  Siira-i-Shura  (xxvi.), 
192,  the  Quran  is  said  to  have  been  given  by 
the  '' Bilh  ul  A'onin,''  or  Faithful  Spirit;  and 
in  the  Siira-i-Najm  (liii.),  5,  Muhammad  claims 
to  have  been  taught  by  the  "  Shadid-ul-Qud,'' 

*  According  to  Jalal-ud-dm  Syuty  there  are  fifty-five 
titles  of  the  Quran.     (See  the  Itqan,  p.  117.) 

t  See  Jalal-ud- din's  Itqan,  j).  91.  The  "  Eecording 
Angels"  mentioned  in  the  Sura-i-Abas  (Ixxx.),  15,  are 
said  to  have  written  the  Quran  before  it  was  sent  down 
from  heaven. 

X  Gi-abriel  (Jihrdtl)  is  only  mentioned  twice  by  name 
in  the  Quran  :  once  in  the  verse  noted  above,  and  again 
in  the  Siira-i-Tahrim  (Ixvi.),  4.  He  is  supposed  to  be 
alluded  to  under  the  title  of  Euh-ul-Qudus,  or  the  Holy 
Spirit,  in  Suras  Baqr  (ii.),  82,  254 ;  Maida  (v.),  109 ;  Nahl 
(xvi.),  104. 


16  THE    QUEAN. 

or  One  terrible  in  power  ;  and  in  tlie  Traditions 
tlie  agent  of  inspiration  is  generally  spoken  of 
as  "an  angel  "  [malali).*  It  is,  therefore,  not 
qnite  certain  throngli  wliat  agency  Mnliammad 
believed  liimself  to  be  inspired  of  God. 

According  to  Ayesliali,  one  of  the  Prophet's 
wives,  the  revelation  was  first  communicated 
m  dreams.  Ayeshah  relates f: — "  The  first 
revelations  which  the  Prophet  received  were 
in  true  dreams ;  and  he  never  dreamt  but  it 
came  to  pass  as  regularly  as  the  dawn  of  day. 
After  this  the  Prophet  was  fond  of  retirement, 
and  used  to  seclude  himself  in  a  cave  in  mount 
Hiraa  and  worship  there  day  and  night.  He 
would,  whenever  he  wished,  return  to  his 
family  at  Mecca,  and  then  go  back  again, 
taking  with  him  the  necessaries  of  life.  Thus 
he  continued  to  return  to  Khadijah  from  time 
to  time,  until  one  day  the  revelation  came 
down  to  him,   and   the    angel   (inalaJi)^  came 


*  Malak.  Hebrew,  MalaJch,  an  angel ;  pro23liet ;  a  name 
of  office,  not  of  nature.  See  Wilson's  Hebrew  Lexicon, 
p.  13. 

t  Mishkat,  bk.  xxiv.  chap.  v.  pt.  1. 

X  Capt.  Matthews,  in  his  edition  of  the  Mishkat,  has 
followed  the  Persian  Commentator,   and   translated   the 


THE    QUEAN.  17 

to  liim  and  said,  '  Read '  (iqarda) ;  but  tlie 
Propliet  said,  '  I  am  not  a  reader.'  And  tlie 
Propliet  related,  that  he  (i.  e.  the  angel)  took 
hold  of  me  and  squeezed  me  as  much  as  I 
could  bear,  and  he  then  let  me  go  and  said 
again,  '  Read  !  '  And  I  said,  '  I  am  not  a 
reader.'  Then  he  took  hold  of  me  a  second 
time,  and  squeezed  me  as  much  as  I  could 
bear,  and  then  let  me  go,  and  said  '  Read !  ' 
And  I  said,  '  I  am  not  a  reader.'  Then  he 
took  hold  of  me  a  third  time  and  squeezed  me 
as  much  as  I  could  bear,  and  said : — 
"  '  Read  !  in  the  name  of  thy  Lord  who  created  ; 

Created  man  from  a  clot  of   blood  in  the 
womb. 
*' '  Read  !  for  thy  Lord  is  the  most  beneficent. 

He  hath  taught  men  the  use  of  the  pen ; 

He    hath    taught     man    that    which    he 
knoweth  not.'* 
''  Then  the  Prophet  repeated  the  words  him- 
self, and  with  his  heart  trembling  he  returned 
(l.  e.  from  Hiraa  to  Mecca)  to  Khadijah,  and 


word  Malah,  Gabriel,  instead  of  Angel,  and  most  of  our 
English  authors  have  quoted  the  tradition  from  his  book. 
*  Sura-i-Alaq  (xcvi.),  the  first  five  verses.     The  other 
verses  of  the  chapter  are  of  a  later  date. 

.  2 


18  THE    QURMT. 

said,  '  Wrap  me  up,  wrap  me  up.'  And  tliey 
wrapped  him  up  in  a  garment  till  his  fear 
was  dispelled,  and  he  told  Khadijah  what  had 
passed,  and  he  said :  '  Yerily,  I  was  afraid 
I  should  have  died.'  Then  Khadijah  said, 
'  No,  it  will  not  be  so.  I  swear  by  Grod,  He 
will  never  make  you  melancholy  or  sad.  For 
verily  you  are  kind  to  your  relatives,  you 
speak  the  truth,  you  are  faithful  in  trust,  you 
bear  the  afflictions  of  the  people,  you  spend 
in  good  works  what  you  gain  in  trade,  you 
are  hospitable,  and  you  assist  your  fellow 
men.'  After  this,  Khadijah  took  the  Prophet 
to  Waraqa,  who  was  the  son  of  her  uncle, 
and  she  said  to  him,  '  0  son  of  my  uncle  I 
hear  what  your  brother's  son  says.'  Then 
Waraqa  said  to  the  Prophet,  '  0  son  of  my 
brother!  what  do  you  see?'  Then  the 
Prophet  told  Waraqa  what  he  saw,  and 
Waraqa  said,  'That  is  the  Ndmmis^  which 
G-od    sent    to    Moses.'     Ayeshah   also   relates 


*  Ndmns.     Understood  by  all  Commentators  to  be  the 
angel  Gabriel.     It  lias,  however,  many  significations,  e.g. 
Law,  Voice,  Sound,  &c.  (see  Johnson's  Arabic  Dictionary) 
Probably  a  corruption  of  the  Greek  vojjlo^,  which  is  always 
used  in  the  New  Testament  for  the  Law  of  Moses. 


THE    QURAN.  19 

tliat  Haris-ibn-Hisliam  asked  tlie  Prophet, 
'  How  did  tlie  revelation  come  to  you  ?  '  and 
tlie  Propliet  said,  '  Sometimes  like  tlie  noise 
of  a  bell,  and  sometimes  tlie  angel  would 
come  and  converse  with  me  in  the  shape  of 
a  man.'  " 

According  to  A'yeshah's  statement,  the 
Siira-i-Alaq  (xcvi.)  was  the  first  portion  of 
the  Quran  revealed;  but  it  is  more  probable 
that  the  poetical  Suras,  in  Avhich  there  is  no 
express  declaration  of  the  prophetic  office,  or 
of  a  divine  commission,  were  composed  at  an 
earlier  period.  Internal  evidence  would  assign 
the  earliest  date  to  the  Suras  Zilzal  (xcix.), 
Asar  (ciii.),  A'dijat  (c),  and  Fatilia  (i.),  which 
are  rather  the  utterances  of  a  searcher  after 
truth  than  of  an  Apostle  of  God. 

The  whole  book  was  not  arranged  until 
after  Muhammad's  death,  but  it  is  believed 
that  the  Prophet  himself  divided  the  Siiras 
and  gave  most  of  them  their  present  titles, 
which  are  chosen  from  some  word  which  oc- 
curs in    the   chapter.*     The  following   is    the 


*  The  ancient  Jews  divided  the  whole  Law  of  Moses 
into  fifty-four  Sections,  which  were  called  Sidrah,  or  an 

2   A 


20  THE    QURAN. 

account  of  tlie  collection  and  arrangement  of 
the  Quran,  as  it  stands  at  present,  as  given 
in  traditions  recorded  by  Bokliari : — 

"  Zaid-ibn-Sabit,  relates*: — '  Abii-Bakr  sent 
a  person  to  me,  and  called  me  to  liim,  at  tlie 
time  of  the  battle  with  the  people  of  Zema- 
mah ;  and  I  went  to  him,  and  Omar  was  with 
him ;  and  Abii-Bakr  said  to  me,  "  Omar  came 
to  me  and  said,  '  Yerily,  a  great  many  of  the 
readers  of  the  Quran  were  slain  on  the  day 
of  the  battle  with  the  people  of  Zemamah ; 
and  really  I  am  afraid  that  if  the  slaughter 
should  be  great,  much  will  be  lost  from  the 
Quran,  because  every  person  remembers  some- 
thing of  it ;  and,  verily,  I  see  it  advisable  for 
you  to  order  the  Quran  to  be  collected  into 
one  book.'  I  said  to  Omar,  '  How  can  I 
do  a  thing  which  the  Prophet  has  not  done.' 
He  said,  '  I  swear  by  God,  this  collecting  of 
the  Quran  is  a  good  thing.'  And  Omar  used 
to  be  constantly  returning  to  me  and  saying  : 
'  You  must  collect  the  Quran,'   till  at  length 


order  or  division.     These  sections  had  each  a  technical 
name,  e.g.  the  first  was  called  "Bereshith,"  and  the  second 
''  Noah."     (See  Dr.  Adam  Clark  on  Genesis.) 
*  Mishkat,  bk.  viii.  chap.  iii.  pt.  3. 


THE    QUEAN.  21 

God  opened  my  breast  so  to  do,  and  I  saw 
wliat  Omar  had  been  advising.'  And  Zaid-ibn- 
Sabit  says  that,  'Abu-Bakr  said  to  me,  "You 
are  a  young  and  sensible  man,  and  I  do  not 
suspect  you  of  forgetfuhiess,  negligence,  or 
perfidy ;  and,  verily,  you  used  to  write  for  the 
Prophet  his  instructions  from  above ;  then 
look  for  the  Quran  in  every  place  and  collect 
it."  I  said,  "  I  swear  by  God,  that  if  people 
had  ordered  me  to  carry  a  mountain  about 
from  one  place  to  another,  it  would  not  be 
heavier  upon  me  than  the  order  which  Abu- 
Bakr  has  given  for  collecting  the  Quran."  I 
said  to  Abu-Bakr,  "  How  do  you  do  a  thing 
which  the  Prophet  of  God  did  not  ?  "  He 
said,  "  By  God,  this  collecting  of  the  Quran 
is  a  good  act."  And  he  used  perpetually  to 
return  to  me,  until  God  put  it  into  my  heart 
to  do  the  thing  which  the  heart  of  Omar 
had  been  set  upon.  Then  I  sought  for  the 
Quran,  and  collected  it  from  the  leaves  of 
the  date,  and  white  stones,  and  the  breasts 
of  people  that  remembered  it,  till  I  found  the 
last  part  of  the  chapter  entitled  Tmiha  (Re- 
pentance), with  Abil-Khuzaimah  Ansari,  and 
mth  no  other  person.     These  leaves  were  in 


22  THE    QURAN. 

the  possession  of  Abu-Bakr,  until  Grocl  caused 
him  to  die;  after  which  Omar  had  them  in 
his  life-time;  after  that,  they  remained  with 
his  daughter,  Hafsah ;  after  that,  Osman  com- 
piled  them   into  one   book.' 

"  Anas-ibn-Malik  relates  : — '  Huzaifah  came 
to  Osman,  and  he  had  fought  with  the  people 
of  Syria  in  the  conquest  of  Armenia ;  and 
had  fought  in  Azurbaijan,  with  the  people  of 
Irak,  and  he  was  shocked  at  the  different 
ways  of  people  reading  the  Quran.  And 
Huzaifah  said  to  Osman,  "  0  Osman,  assist 
this  people,  before  they  differ  in  the  Book 
of  Grod,  just  as  the  Jews  and  Christians  differ 
in  their  books."  Then  Osman  sent  a  person 
to  Hafsah,  ordering  her  to  send  those  portions 
which  she  had,  and  saying,  "  I  shall  have 
a  number  of  copies  of  them  taken,  and  will 
then  return  them  to  you."  And  Hafsah  sent 
the  portions  to  Osman,  and  Osman  ordered 
Zaid-ibn-Sabit,  Ansari,  and  Abdullah-bin- Zu- 
bair,  and  Said-ibn-Alnas,  and  Abdullah-ibn- 
ul-Haris-bin-Hisham ;  and  these  were  all  of 
the  Quraish  tribe,  except  Zaid-ibn-Sabit  and 
Osman.  And  he  said  to  the  three  Quraish- 
ites,    ''When    you   and    Zaid-ibn-Sabit    differ 


THE    QUEAN.  23 

about  any  part  of  tlie  dialect  of  the  Quran, 
tlien  do  ye  write  it  in  tlie  Quraisli  dialect, 
because  it  came  not  down  in  the  language 
of  any  tribe  but  theirs."  Then  they  did  as 
Osman  had  ordered;  and  when  a  number  of 
copies  had  been  taken,  Osman  returned  the 
leaves  to  Hafsah.  And  Osman  sent  a  copy 
to  every  quarter  of  the  countries  of  Islam, 
and  ordered  all  other  leaves  to  be  burnt,  and 
Ibn-Shahab  said,  "  Kharijah,  son  of  Zaid- 
ibn-Sabit,  informed  me,  saying,  *  I  could  not 
find  one  verse  when  I  was  writing  the  Quran, 
which,  verily,  I  heard  from  the  Prophet ;  then 
I  looked  for  it,  and  found  it  with  Khuzaimah 
Ansari,  and  entered  it  into  the  Siira-i-Ahzab.'" 

This  recension  of  the  Quran  produced  by 
Khalifa  Osman  has  been  handed  down  to  us 
unaltered ;  and,  as  Sir  William  Muir  remarks, 
"there  is  probably  no  other  book  in  the 
world  which  has  remained  twelve  centuries 
with  so  pure  a  text."* 

That  various  readings  (such  as  Christians 
understand  by  the  term)  did  exist  when  Os- 
man  produced    the    first    uniform    edition    is 

*  Muir's  "  Life  of  Mohamet,"  vol.  i.  Introduction. 


24  THE    QUEAN. 

more  than  probable,  and  the  Shi'ahs  have  al- 
ways charged  the  Ansars  *  with  "  having 
mutilated  and  changed  and  made  the  Quran 
what  they  pleased;  "  a  charge,  however,  which 
they  do  not  attempt  to  prove,  beyond  the 
mere  assertion  that  certain  passages  were 
omitted  which  favoured  the  claims  of  Ali  to 
b.e  the  first  Khalif. 

The  various  readings  (Qira^at)  in  the  Quran 
are  not  such  as  are  usually  understood  by 
the  term  in  English  authors,  but  different 
dialects  of  the  Arabic  language.  Ibn  Abbas 
says  the  Prophet  said,  "  Gabriel  taught  me 
to  read  the  Quran  in  one  dialect,  and  when 
I  recited  it  he  taught  me  to  recite  it  in  an- 
other dialect,  and  so  on  until  the  number  of 
dialects  increased  to  seven."  t 

Muhammad  seems  to  have  adopted  this  ex- 
pedient  to    satisfy  the    desire    of   the    leading 

*  See  the  Hyat-ul-Kalub,  a  Shi'ah  book  of  Traditions, 
leaf  420.  "  The  Ansars  were  ordained  to  oppose  the  claims 
of  the  family  of  Muhammad,  and  this  was  the  reason  why 
the  other  wretches  took  the  office  of  Khalif  by  force. 
After  thus  treating  one  Khalif  of  God,  they  then  muti- 
lated and  changed  the  other  Khalif,  which  is  the  book  of 
God." 

t  Mishkat,  bk.  ii.  chap.  ii.  pt.  1. 


THE    QUEAN.  25 

tribes  to  have  a  Quran  in  their  own  dialect; 
for  Abdul  Haqq*  says,  ''  The  Quran  was  first 
revealed  in  the  dialect  of  the  Quraish,  which 
was  the  Prophet's  native  tongue ;  but  when 
the  Prophet  saw  that  the  people  of  other  tribes 
recited  it  with  difficulty  then  he  obtained  per- 
mission from  God  to  extend  its  currency  by 
allowing  it  to  be  recited  in  all  the  chief  dialects 
of  Arabia,  which  were  seven : — Quraish,  Tai, 
Hawazin,  Ahl-i-Yaman,  Saqif,  Huzail,  and 
Bani-Tamin.  Every  one  of  these  tribes  ac- 
cordingly read  the  Quran  in  its  own  dialect, 
till  the  time  of  Osman,  when  these  differences 
of  reading  were  prohibited." 

These  seven  dialects  are  called  SahaHa-Ahruf, 
and  the  science  of  reading  the  Quran  in  the 
correct  dialect  is  called  ^Ilm-i-Tajivid, 

The  chronological  arrangement  of  the  chap- 
ters of  the  Quran  is  most  important.  In  the 
present  Urdii  edition,  as  well  as  in  all  Arabic 
editions,  the  Siiras  are  placed  as  they  must 
have  been  arranged  by  Zaid-ibn-i-Sabit,  who 
put    them    together   regardless    of    all     chro- 


*  Abdul    Haqq,    the    Persian    Commentator    of    the 
Mishkat. 


26 


THE    QUEAN. 


nological  sequence.     If,  therefore,  we  arrange 
them  according  to   the  order  which  is  given 
in  Syuty's  Itqan,*  we  shall  not  fail  to  mark 
the  gradual  develo^Dment  of  Muhammad's  mind 
from   that   of   a  mere    moral    teacher  and  re- 
former,   to    that    of    a   prophet    and    warrior 
chief.      The  contrast  between  the  earlier,  mid- 
dle,   and    later    Suras    is    very   striking.      He 
who  at  Mecca  is  the  admonisher  and  persuader, 
at  Medina  is  the  legislator   and   the  warrior, 
who  dictates  obedience,  and  uses  other  weapons 
than    the    pen    of    the    poet    and    the    scribe. 
When  business  pressed,  as   at  Medina,  poetry 
makes    way  for  prose;    and   although  touches 
of    the    poetical    element    occasionally    break 
forth,   and   he  has  to  defend  himself  up  to  a 
very  late  period  against   the  charge  of   being 
merely  a  poet,  yet  this  is  rarely  the  case   in 
the  Medina  Suras,  in  which  we  so  frequently 
meet  with  injunctions    to  obey  God   and    the 
Prophet,  t 

To  fully  realize  the  gradual  growth  of  Mu- 

*  The  chronological  list  as  given  in  Jalal-ud-dm  Sjuty's 
Itqan  will  be  found  in  the  Index  of  the  Suras. 

t  See  Eodwell's  Introduction  to  the  English  Quran,  in 
which  the  Suras  are  chronologically  arranged. 


THE    QUEAN.  27 

liammad's  religious  system  in  his  own  mind, 
it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  read  the  Quran 
through,  not  in  the  order  in  which  it  now 
stands,  but  that  in  which  Muslim  divines  ad- 
mit that  it  was  revealed.  At  the  same  time 
it  must  be  remembered  that  all  Muhammadan 
doctors  allow  that  in  most  of  the  Siiras  there 
are  verses  which  belong  to  a  different  date 
from  that  of  other  portions  of  the  chapter; 
for  example,  in  the  Siira-i-'Alaq  the  first  five 
verses  belong  to  a  much  earlier  date  than 
the  others;  and  in  Sura-i-Baqr,  verse  234  is 
acknowledged  by  all  commentators  to  have 
been  revealed  after  verse  240,  which  it  abro- 
gates. 

The  sources  whence  Muhammad  derived  the 
materials  for  his  Quran,  are,  over  and  above 
the  more  poetical  parts,  which  are  his  own 
creation,  the  legends  of  his  time  and  country, 
Jewish  traditions  based  upon  the  Talmud, 
perverted  to  suit  his  own  purposes,  and  the 
floating  Christian  traditions  of  Arabia  and 
South  Syria.  Muhammadanism,  however,  owes 
more    to    Judaism  *    than    it    does    to    either 

*  See  a  book  by  M.  Geiger  entitled,  "  Was  hat  Mu- 
hammed  aus  dem  Judentliume  aufgenommen,"  in  which 


28  THE    QURAN. 

Christianity  or  Sabeanism,  for  it  is  simply 
Talmudic  Judaism  adapted  to  Arabia,  plus 
the  Apostleship  of  Jesus  and  Muhammad. 
Wherever  Muhammad  departs  from  the  mono- 
theistic principles  of  Judaism,  as  in  the  idola- 
trous practices  of  the  Pilgrimage  to  the  K'aba, 
it  is  evident  that  it  is  done  as  a  necessary 
concession  to  the  national  feelings  and  sym- 
pathies of  the  people  of  Arabia,  and  it  is  ab- 
solutely impossible  for  Muhammadan  divines 
to  reconcile  the  idolatrous  rites  of  the  K'aba 
with  that  simple  monotheism  which  it  was 
evidently  Muhammad's  intention  to  establish 
in  Arabia. 

The  Quran  is  divided  into  : — 

1.  Harf    (pi.    Hitruf),    Letters;     of    which 
there  are  said  to  be  323,671. 

2.  Kalimah  (pi.  KalimcU)^  Words ;  of  which 
there  are  77,934. 

3.  A'yat    (pi.    A'ljdt),    Yerses.      Ayat    is    a 
word  which  signifies  "signs,"  and  it  was  used 


that  learned  Jew  has  traced  all  the  leading  features  of 
Islam  to  Talmudic  sources.  Also  "  Literary  Eemains  of 
Emanuel  Deutsch."     Essay  on  Islam. 


THE    QUEAN.  29 

by  Muhammad  for  sliort  sections  or  verses  of 
his  supposed  revelation.  There  are  said  to 
be  6,616  verses  in  the  whole  book;  but  the 
division  of  verses  differs  in  different  editions 
of  the  Arabic  Quran.  The  number  of  verses 
in  the  Arabic  Qurans  are  recorded  after  the 
title  of  the  Siira,  and  the  verses  distinguished 
in  the  text  by  a  small  cypher  or  circle.* 

4.  Sura  (pi.  Smuar),  Chapters.  A  word 
which  signifies  a  row  or  series,  but  which  is 
now  used  exclusively  for  the  chapters  of  the 
Quran,  which  are  one  hundred  and  fourteen 
in  number.  These  chapters  are  called  after 
some  word  which  occurs  in  the  text,  and  if 
the  Traditions  are  to  be  trusted,  they  were  so 
named  by  Muhammad  himself,  although  the 
verses  of  their  respective  Suras  were  undoubt- 
edly arranged  after  his  death,  and  sometimes 
with  little  regard  to  their  sequence.  Musal- 
man  doctors  admit  that  the  Khalif  Osman 
arranged  the  chapters  in  the  order  in  which 
they  now  stand  in  the  Quran. 


*  Unfortunately  the  verses  in  Rodwell's  English  Quran 
do  not  correspond  with  the  Arabic  Qurans  in  use  amongst 
the  Muhammadans  of  India. 


30  THE    QUEAN. 

5.  Bid'iV  (pi.  BiiMdt),  Prostrations.  Tliese 
are  of  two  kinds,  the  RulnV  of  a  Sura  and 
tlie  BiihV  of  a  Sipara,  and  are  distinguished 
in  the  Arabic  Quran  by  the  letter  'a  in  on 
the  margin.  Muhammadans  generally  quote 
by  the  Ruku  and  not  by  the  verse. 

6.  Buba\   The  quarter  of  a   Sipara. 

7.  Nisf,   The  half  of  a  Sipara. 

8.  Suls,   Three-quarters  of  a  Sipara. 

9.  Slpdra,^  the  Persian  for  the  Arabic  Juz. 
The  Siparas  or  Juz,  are  thirty  in  number,  and 
it  is  said  that  the  Quran  is  so  divided  to 
enable  the  pious  Muslim  to  recite  the  whole 
of  the  Quran  in  the  thirty  days  of  Ramazan. 
Muhammadans  generally  quote  their  Quran  by 
the  Sijpdra  and  Buku\  and  not  by  the  Sm^a 
and  A'yat, 

10.  Manzil  (pi.  mandzil),  Stages.  Tliese  are 
seven  in  number,  and  are  marked  by  the  letters 
F,  M,  Y,  B,  Sh,  W,  and  Q,  which  words  are 
said  to  spell  Famibeshauq,  L  e.  "  My  mouth 
with  desire."  They  have  been  arranged  to 
enable  the  devout  Muslim  to  recite  the  whole 
in  the  course  of  a  week. 

*  The  Persian  word  Sipara  is  derived  from  si,  thirty, 
and  ]pdra,  a  portion. 


THE    QUEAN.  31 

'llm-i-Usul,^  or  the  Exegesis  of  tlie  Quran, 
is  a  science,  some  knowledge  of  which  is  ab- 
solutely necessary  to  enable  the  Christian  con- 
troversialist to  meet  a  Muhammadan  opponent. 
It  is  used  by  the  Muslim  divine  to  explain 
away  many  apparent  or  real  contradictions 
which  exist  in  the  Quran,  and  it  is  also  avail- 
able for  a  similar  purpose  when  rightly  used 
by  the  Christian  in  explanation  of  the  exegesis 
of  his  own  sacred  books. 

The  words  (alfdz)  of  the  Quran  are  of  four 
classes  : — Khdss,  'Amm,  MushtaraJc,  and  Muaiv- 
ival. 

(1)  Khdss,  Words  used  in  a  special  sense. 
These  are  of  three  kinds : — Khusits-ul-jins, 
Special  genus ;  Khusus-un-nau\  Special  spe- 
cies;  Khitsus-uh'ain,   Special  individuality. 

(2)  'Amm,  Collective  or  common,  which  em- 
brace many  individuals   or  things. 

.  (3)  MusUarah,   Complex  words  which  have 
several  significations  ;   e.g.   'ccin,  a  word  which 


*  'Ilm-i-Usul  embraces  both  the  exegesis  of  the  Quran 
and  Hadis.  The  most  authoritative  works  on  the  'Ilm-i- 
TJsul  of  the  Quran  are  Syuty's  Itqan  (Sprenger's  edition), 
and  the  Manar-ul-Usul,  and  its  commentary  the  Nur-ul- 
Anwar. 


32  THE    QUEAN. 

signifies  an    Eye,    a  Fountain,    tlie    Knee,    or 
the  Sun. 

(4)  Muawwal,  Words  which  require  to  be 
explained  :  e.  g.  Suldt  may  mean  either  the 
Liturgical  daily  prayer  {Namdz),  or  simple 
prayer  (DucV). 

II.  The  Sentences  {'Ihdrat)  of  the  Quran 
are  either  Zdhir  or  Khafi,  L  e.  either  Obvious 
or  Hidden. 

Obvious  sentences  are  of  four  classes  : — 
Zdhir,  Nass,  Mufassar,  MuJiham. 

(1)  Zdhir, — Those  sentences,  the  meaning  of 
which  is  Obvious  or  clear,  without  any  assist- 
ance from  the  context  [harina). 

(2)  Nass. — Those  sentences  the  meaning  of 
which  is  Manifest  from  the  text :  e.  g.  ''  Take 
in  marriage  of  such  other  women  as  please 
you,  two,  three,  or  four."  Here  it  is  manifest 
that  the  expression  "  such  other  women  as 
please  you  "  is  restricted. 

(3)  Mufassar.  —  Sentences  which  are  ex- 
plained by  some  expression  in  the  verse  :  e.  g. 
"  And  the  angels  prostrated  themselves  all 
of   them  with    one    accord  save  Iblis.^'     Here 


THE    QUEAN.  33 

it  is  explained  that  Iblis  did  not  prostrate 
himself. 

(4)  Muhlcam.  —  Perspicuous  sentences,  the 
meaning  of  which  is  incontrovertible :  e.  g. 
Sdra-i-Maida  (v.),  98,  ''He  (God)  knoweth 
all  things." 

Hidden  sentences  are  either  Khafi,  Mushkil, 
Mujmal,  or  Mutashdbih. 

(1)  Khafi. — Sentences  in  which  other  per- 
sons or  things  are  hidden  beneath  the  plain 
meaning  of  a  word  or  expression  contained 
therein  :  e.  g.  Siira-i-Maida  (v.),  42,  "  As  for 
a  thief  whether  male  or  female  cut  ye  ofE  their 
hands  in  recompense  for  their  doings."  In 
this  sentence  the  word  Sdriq,  "  thief,"  is  un- 
derstood to  have  hidden  beneath  its  literal 
meaning,  both  pickpockets  and  highway  rob- 
bers. 

(2)  Mushhil. — Sentences  which  are  ambigu- 
ous :  e.g.  Sura-i-Dahr  (Ixxvi.),  15,  ''Vessels 
of  silver  and  decanters  which  are  of  glass, 
decanters  of  glass  with  silver  whose  measure 
they  shall  mete." 

(3)  Mujmal. — Sentences  which  are  comjpen- 
dious,    and    have    many   interpretations  :    e.  g, 

3 


34  THE    QURAN. 

Siira-i-Ma'rij    (Ixx.),    19,    "Man    truly  is   by 
creation  liasty." 

(4)  Mutashdhih. — Intricate  sentences,  or  ex- 
pressions, the  exact  meaning  of  wliicli  it  is 
impossible  for  man  to  ascertain  until  the  day 
of  resurrection,  but  which  was  known  to  the 
Prophet :  e.  g.  the  letters  Alif,  Lam,  Mim 
(A.  L.  M.) ;  Alif,  Lam,  Ea  (A.  L.  R.) ;  Alif, 
Lam,  Mim,  Ra  (A.  L.  M.  U.),  etc.,  at  the 
commencement  of  different  Suras  or  chapters. 
Also  Sura-i-Mulk  (Ixvii.)  1,  ''  In  whose  hand 
is  the  Kingdom,''  i.  e.  God's  hand  (Arabic, 
yad);  and  Siira-i-Twa  Ha  (xx.),  '^He  is  most 
merciful  and  sitteth  on  His  throne,"  i.  e.  God 
sitteth  (Arabic,  istaiud) ;  and  Siira-i-Baqr  (ii.), 
115,  "  The  face  of  God"  (Arabic,  ivaj-ullali), 

III.  The  use  (isti'mdl)  of  words  in  the 
Quran  is  divided  into  four  classes.  They  are 
either  Haqiqat,  Majdz,  SaHh,  or  Kindyah. 

(1)  Haqiqat. — Words  which  are  used  in  their 
literal  meaning :  e.  g.  rulm,  a  prostration ; 
zind,  adultery. 

(2)  Majdz. — Words  which  are  figurative. 

(3)  Sarih. — Words  the  meaning  of  which  is 


THE    QURAN.  35 

clear   and  palpable :    e.   g.    "  Thou   art  free,''^ 
''  Thou  art  divorced.''^ 

(4)  Kindyah. — Words  which  are  metaphorical 
in  their  meaning:  e.  g.  ''Thou  art  separated; 
by  which  may  be  meant  "thou  art  divorced.'* 

TV,  The  deduction  of  arguments,  or  istidldl, 
as  expressed  in  the  Quran,  is  divided  into  four 
sections  :   'Ihdrat,  Ishdrat,  Daldlat,  and  Iqtizd. 

(1)  'Ibdrat. — The  plain  sentence. 

(2)  Ishdrat. — A  sign  or  hint :  e.  g.  "  Born 
of  him;  "  meaning,  of  course,  the  father. 

(3)  Daldlat. — The  argument  arising  from  a 
word  or  expression :  e.  g.  Siira-i-Bani  Israil 
(xyii.),  23,  ''  Say  not  unto  your  parents  fie  " 
(Arabic,  itff) ;  from  which  it  is  argued  that 
children  are  not  either  to  abuse  or  beat  their 
parents. 

(4)  Iqtizd. — Demanding  certain  conditions  : 
e.  g.  Sura-i-]Srisa  (iv.),  91,  "Whoso  killeth  a 
Mumin  (believer)  by  mischance  shall  be  bound 
to  free  a  slave."  Here  the  condition  demanded 
is  that  the  slave  shall  be  the  property  of  the 
person  who  frees  him. 

An    acquaintance    with    the    use    of    these 

3   A 


36  THE    QURAN. 

expressions  used  in  tlie  exegetical  commen- 
taries of  tlie  Quran  is  of  great  assistance  to 
tlie  Bazaar-preacher,  for  it  often  happens  that 
Maulavis  interrupt  the  preacher  by  putting 
some  difficult  question,  which  the  most  able 
missionary  will  find  it  difficult  to  answer  to 
the  satisfaction  of  a  mixed  assemblage.  For 
instance,  an  interesting  discourse  or  discussion 
is  often  interrupted  by  a  Maulavi  putting  the 
following  question  :  "  What  did  Jesus  mean 
when  He  said,  '  All  that  ever  came  before  me 
were  thieves  or  robbers?'"  The  sole  object 
of  the  Maulavi  being  to  interrupt  a  profitable 
conversation  or  sermon,  the  best  reply  to  such 
an  one  would  be,  "  Maulavi  Sahib,  you  know 
sentences  are  Zahir  or  Khafi,  hidden  or  evident. 
That  is  Khafi.  Hidden  sentences  you  know 
are  of  four  kinds,  Khafi,  Mushkil,  Mujmal,  or 
Mutashabih.  I  consider  the  text  you  have 
quoted  to  be  Mujmal,  and  you  must  admit  that 
it  would  take  up  too  much  time  to  explain  a 
Mujmal  sentence  in  the  midst  of  my  present 
discourse."  Most  probably  the  Maulavi  will 
be  satisfied,  for  the  preacher  has  applied  a  little 
flattering  unction,  in  supposing  that  the  Mau- 
lavi is   learned  in  the   principles  of   exegesis. 


THE    QUEAN.  37 

We  liave  frequently  silenced  a  troublesome  ob- 
jector, who  lias  introduced  the  subject  of  the 
Trinity  for  no  other  purpose  than  to  disturb 
the  preaching,  by  telling  him  that  it  was  mu- 
tashdhih,  i.e.  intricate,  and  at  the  same  time 
asking  him  if  he  knew  the  meaning  of  Alif 
Lam  Mim  at  the  commencement  of  the  se- 
cond chapter  of  the  Quran.  This  appears 
to  have  been  our  blessed  Lord's  method  with 
troublesome  objectors  :  "  The  baptism  of  John  : 
whence  was  it?  " 

It  is  often  pamful  to  observe  how  some  of 
our  native  preachers  will  attempt  to  explain 
the  sacred  mysteries  of  our  faith  in  the  midst 
of  an  ignorant  mob.  Whereas  learned  Muslim 
doctors,  if  placed  in  the  same  position,  would 
decline  to  discuss  mysterious  questions  under 
such  conditions.  They  would  say,  as  the 
Christian  Divine  might  also  say,  "  Many  things 
in  Grod's  Avord  are  hidden  (hhafi),  and  cannot 
be  explained  to  such  a  mixed  audience  as  this, 
and  besides  this,  in  speaking  of  the  nature 
(zdt)  of  God,  there  is  always  some  fear  of 
blasphemy  {I'lifr) ;  I  prefer  speaking  to  you  on 
that  subject  alone,  after  the  preaching  is  over." 

Some  passages  of  the  Quran  are  contradic- 


38  THE    QUEAX. 

tory,  and  are  often  made  tlie  snbject  of  attack ; 
bnt  it  is  part  of  the  theological  belief  of  the 
Muslim  doctor  that  certain  passages  of  the 
Quran  are  w-ansuhh,  or  abrogated  by  verses 
afterwards  revealed.  This  was  the  doctrine 
taught  by  the  Arabian  prophet  in  the  Siira-i- 
Baqr  (ii.),  105,  ''  Whatever  verses  we  (z*.  e. 
God)  cancel  or  cause  thee  to  forget,  we  bring 
a  better  or  its  like."  This  convenient  doctrine 
fell  in  with  that  law  of  expediency  which 
appears  to  be  the  salient  feature  in  Muham- 
mad's prophetical  career. 

In  the  Tafsir-i-'Azizi  it  is  written,  that  ab- 
rogated (mansulth)  verses  of  the  Quran  are  of 
three  kinds :  (1)  Where  the  verse  has  been 
removed  from  the  Quran  and  another  given 
in  its  place ;  (2)  Where  the  injunction  is  ab- 
rogated and  the  letters  of  the  verse  remain; 
(3)  Where  both  the  verse  and  its  injunction 
are  removed  from  the  text.  This  is  also  the 
view  of  Jalal-ud-Dm,  who  says,  that  the  number 
of  abrogated  verses  has  been  variously  estimated 
from  five  to  five  hundred,  and  he  gives  the 
following  table  of  twenty  verses  which  most 
commentators    acknowledge    to    be    abrogated, 


THE    QUEAN.  39 

or  Mansiclch,   witli  tliose  verses   wliich   cancel 
tliem,  or  are  Ndsihh.^ 


*  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  the  Greek  verb  KaraXvo),  in 
St.  Matthew  v. '17,  has  been  translated  in  some  of  the 
versions  of  the  New  Testament  by  mansiikh ;  for  it  gives 
rise  to  needless  controversy,  and  conveys  a  wrong  im- 
pression to  the  Muhammadan  mind  as  to  the  Christian 
view  regarding  this  question.  According  to  most  G-reek 
lexicons,  the  Greek  word  means  to  throw  down,  or  to  destroy 
(as  of  a  building),  which  is  the  meaning  given  to  the 
word  in  our  authorized  English  translation.  Christ  did 
not  come  to  destroy,  or  to  pull  down,  the  Law  and  the 
Prophets ;  but  we  all  admit  that  certain  precepts  of  the 
Old  Testament  were  abrogated  by  those  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament. Indeed  we  further  admit  that  the  old  covenant 
was  abrogated  by  the  new  covenant  of  grace.  "  He 
taketh  away  the  first  that  he  may  establish  the  second," 
Heb.  X.  9. 

In  the  Arabic  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  printed 
at  Beyrut  a.d.  1869,  KaraXvw  is  translated  by  naqz,  "  to  de- 
molish"; and  in  Mr.  Loewenthal's  Paslito  translation, 
A.D.  1863,  by  hdtilawal,  "  to  destroy,"  or  "  render  void  "  ; 
and  in  Henry  Martyn's  Persian  Testament,  a.d.  1837,  it 
is  also  translated  by  the  Arabic  ihtdl,  i.  e.  "  making  void." 
In  both  the  Arabic-Urdu  and  Roman-Urdu  it  is  unfor- 
tunately rendered  tnansukh,  a  word  which  has  a  technical 
meaning  in  Muhammadan  theology  contrary  to  that  im- 
plied in  the  word  used  by  our  Lord  in  Matthew  v.  17. 


40 


THE    QURAN, 


CO 


o 

.^ 

^    ^ 

CD    O 

O)    o 

6 

^^       U 

o 

S  2 

r^ 

Pg    c^-^^ 

n-T 

vctf 

^t^ 

--^§ 

(-^ 

Hf^H 

1-^ 

l^FM 

o 


"^     (X> 

.S3 


02      <^ 

o 


S      2 

•S  ?-S  § 


-..  qn  '^  «+_, 
^     O     •^     CD 

^.^^■^  3^ 

o    §    ^=^    3 

^^     CD     CD  •>!     ^ 

^  h?  H  EH  O 


b     ^ 

q-i         CD 

Id     ^ 


02         7:3 


2:!  -  =^    -^ 
^  ^  5:!  '^ 

3      H^EH 


O    c3    O 
Pi    <!•■    03 

PM     ft 


>I^^  iO 


00  00  rS  00 


CJS 


CO 


W 


c3 


CQ     Co     CO   5^"  C_|     03 

I           I  1     .i-l    -r-l  1 

._< ^    .  _ I  I 

C^ 


02 


^^It: 


(M    >j  00 

oi  i^  ^    ^'^ 


c^  ^-^ 


uiuimminui 


H^^ 


uimui 


lO      00 


CO  ^  :S    _-   '^  o  --H 
00  CO  ~^-^  00    y-{^  cyi 

rH  rH     ^      00      C<l  G<1  i— I 


U 
c3 

PQ 


CO 


X.  ^ 


02 


u  u  u 
cr'  cr'  cr' 

c^    c^    c^ 


.fc-H 


CD 


^  53  i=^ 


CO  ^  ^ 


^     O-H 


03  >.  ^    •'-'a 


c3    c^    c3 
?H    f-i    ;h 


c3    fin 


GQ   muim    m    uiuiw.    mmmmmm     m    mmm 


rH      CQ      COtJ<iO      <X>      r^OOOi       OrHCMCO-^iO 


CO     r^  00  Oi     o 

1—1       I— (  i—t  rH       <M 


THE    QUEAN.  41 

Upon  a  careful  perusal  of  tlie  Quran,  it  does 
not  appear  tliat  Muhammad  ever  distinctly  de- 
clared that  it  was  the  object  of  his  mission 
either  to  abrogate  or  to  destroy  the  teaching 
of  the  previous  prophets.  On  the  contrary, 
we  are  told  that  the  Quran  is  ''A  book  con- 
fir  mat  orij  of  the  previous  Scriptures  and  their 
safeguard.''^ 

And  yet  such  is  the  anti- Christian  character 
of  Islam  that  it  demands  nothing  short  of  the 
entire  destruction  of  God's  revealed  will  to 
mankind  contained  in  the  New  Testament. 

In  dealing  with  serious  minded  Muhamma- 
dans,  we  should,  as  far  as  possible,  abstain 
fi^om  attacking  any  real  or  apparent  contradic- 
tions which  may  exist  in  the  Quran,  and  insist 
more  upon  a  general  comparison  between  the 
two  systems  : — the  teaching  of  Jesus  and  the 
teaching  of  Muhammad,  the  position  of  man 
under  the  Gospel  and  the  position  of  man 
under  the  Quran,  the  sonship  of  the  Christian 
and  the  servitude  of  the  Muslim,  the  covenant 
of  Grace  and  the  covenant  of  Works ;  and 
endeavour  to  show  the  true  seeker  after  Truth 
and    Salvation,   that   it   is    impossible   for   the 

*  Sura-i-Maida  (v.),  52. 


42  THE    QURAN. 

mission  of  Miiliammad  to  abrogate  and  super- 
sede that  of  Jesus. 

It  must  be  admitted  tliat  tlie  Quran  deserves 
tlie  highest  praise  for  its  conception  of  the 
Divine  nature,  that  it  embodies  much  deep  and 
noble  earnestness;  but  still,  it  is  not  what  it 
professes  to  be — it  pulls  down  what  it  professes 
to  build  up,  it  destroys  what  it  professes  to 
confirm.  It  is  not  Truth,  and  as  the  counter- 
feit of  Truth  we  reject  it.  In  the  Quran  we 
read,*  "We  believe  in  God,  and  that  which 
was  sent  down  unto  us  and  that  which  was 
sent  down  to  Ibrahim  and  Ismail  and  Ishaq 
and  Yaqub  and  the  Tribes,  and  that  which 
was  delivered  to  Moses  and  the  Prophets  from 
the  Lord,  and  we  make  no  distinction  between 
any  of  them."  And  yet  this  very  book  which 
''makes  no  distinction  between  any  of  them" 
and  which  is  said  to  be  ''  confirmatory"  of  the 
Scriptures,  ignores  the  Atonement,  the  Sacra- 
ments of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  and 
denies  the  Crucifixion  of  the  Saviour,  the  Son- 
ship  of  Christ  and  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy 
Trinity. 

*  Stira-i-Baqr  (ii.),  136  ;  also  Sura-i-Al-i-'Imran  (iii.), 
83. 


THE    QUEAN. 


43 


THE   TITLES 

OF    THE 


CHAPTEES   OF   THE   QUEAN. 


No. 

Title  of  Sura. 

Meaning  in 
Englisli. 

The  Chronological  Order. 

According 

to  Jalal-ud- 

din. 

Accord- 
ing to 
Eev.J.M. 

According  to 
Sir  W.  Mvdr. 

1 

Eodwell. 

Fatiha 

Preface 

uncertain 

8 

6 

2 

Baqr 

Cow 

86 

91 

uncertain 

3 

A'l-i-'Imran 

Family  of  Im- 

88 

97 

A.H.  2  to  10. 

4 

Nisa 

ran. 
Women 

91 

100 

uncertain 

5 

Maida 

Table 

112 

114 

A.H.  6  to  10. 

6 

Anam 

Cattle 

54 

89 

81 

7 

'Araf 

Araf 

38 

87 

91 

8 

'Anfal 

Spoils 

87 

95 

A.H.  2 

9 

Tauba 

Repentance 

113 

113 

The  last 

10 

Yunus 

Jonah 

50 

84 

79 

11 

Hud 

Hud 

51 

75 

78 

12 

Yusuf 

Joseph 

52 

77 

77 

13 

E'ad  ^ 

Thunder 

95 

90 

89 

14 

Tbralaim 

Abraham 

71 

76 

80 

15 

Hajr 

Hajr 

53 

57 

62 

16 

Nahl 

Bee 

69 

73 

88 

17 

Bani  Israfl 

Children  of  Is- 
rael. 

49 

67 

87 

18 

Kahaf 

Cave 

68 

69 

69 

19 

Maryam 

Mary 

43 

58 

68 

20 

TwaHa 

TwaHa 

44 

55 

75 

21 

Ambiya 

Prophets 

72 

65 

86 

22 

Hajj      ^ 

Pilgrimage 

103 

107 

85 

23 

Muminun 

Believers 

73 

64 

84 

24 

Nur  ^ 

Light 

102 

105 

A.H.  5 

25 

Furqan 

Quran 

41 

66 

74 

26 

Sh'ura 

Poets 

46 

56 

61 

27 

Namal 

Ant 

47 

68 

70 

28 

Qasas 

Story 

48 

79 

83 

29 

'Ankabut 

Spider 

84 

81 

90 

30 

Rum 

Greeks 

83 

74 

60 

31 

Luqman 

Luqman 

56 

82 

50 

44 


THE    QURAN. 


No. 

Title  of  Sura. 

Meaning  in 
EngKsh. 

The  Chronological  Order. 

1 
According 
to  Jalal-ud- 
din. 

Accord- 
ing to 
Rev.J.M. 

According  to 
Sir  W.  Muir. 

Rodwell. 

32 

Sijda 

Prostration 

74 

70 

44 

33 

Ahzab 

Confederates 

89 

103 

imcertain 

34 

Saba 

Saba 

57 

85 

49 

35 

Malaika 

Angels 

42 

86 

66 

36 

Ya  Sm 

Ya  Sm 

40 

60 

67 

37 

Saffat 

Eanks 

55 

50 

59 

38 

Swad 

Swad 

37 

59 

73 

39 

Zarnar 

Ti'oops 

58 

80 

45 

40 

Mum  in 

Believer 

59 

78 

72 

41 

Fussilat 

Explanation 

60 

71 

53 

42 

Shori 

Council 

61 

83 

71 

43 

Zukhraf 

Jewels 

62 

61 

76 

44 

Dukhan 

Smoke 

63 

53 

58 

45 

Jasiya 

Kneeling 

64 

72 

57 

46 

Ahqaf 

Ahqaf 

65 

88 

64 

47 

Muhammad 

Muhammad 

94 

96 

uncertain 

48 

Fatah 

Victory 

111 

108 

A.H.  6 

49 

Hujrat 

Chambers 

106 

112 

uncertain 

50 

Qaf  ^ 

Qaf 

33 

54 

56 

51 

Zariat 

Breath  of 
Winds. 

66 

43 

63 

52 

Tur 

Mountain 

75 

44 

55 

53 

Najam 

Star 

22 

46 

43 

54 

Qamar 

Moon 

36 

49 

48 

55 

Eahman 

Merciful 

96 

48 

40 

56 

Waqia' 

Inevitable 

45 

45 

41 

57 

Hadid 

Iron 

93 

99 

uncertain 

58 

Mujadila 

Disputer 

105 

106 

uncertain 

59 

Hashar 

Assembly 

101 

102 

A.H.  4 

60 

Mumtahina 

Proof 

90 

110 

A.H.  7 

61 

Saf 

Array 

110 

98 

micertain 

62 

Jura' a 

Assembly 

108 

94 

imcertain 

63 

Munafiqun 

Hypocrites 

104 

104 

A.H.  65 

64 

Taghabmi 

Deceit 

109 

93 

82 

65 

Talaq 

Divorce 

108 

101 

uncertain 

66 

Tahrim 

Prohibition 

107 

109 

A.H.  7  to  8 

67 

Mulk 

Kingdom 

76 

63 

42 

68 

Qalam 

Pen 

2 

17 

52 

69 

Haqa 

Inevitable-Day 

77 

42 

51 

70 

Ma'arij 

Steps 

78 

47 

37 

71 

Nuh 

Noah 

70 

51 

54 

THE    QUEAN. 


45 


No. 

Title  of  Sura. 

Meaning  in 
English. 

The  Chronological  Order. 

According 
to  Tilal-ud- 

Accord- 
ing to 

According  to 

iJ\J  O  cllal-LlLL- 

din. 

Eev.J.M. 

Sir  W.  Muir. 

Eodwell. 

72 

Jiiin 

Genii 

39 

62 

65 

73 

Muzzamnail 

Wrapped  up 

3 

3 

46 

74 

Muddassir 

Mantle 

4 

2 

21 

75 

Qivamat 

Resurrection 

30 

40 

36 

76 

Dahr 

Man 

97 

52 

35 

77 

Mursalat 

Messengers 

32 

36 

34 

78 

Naba 

News 

79 

37 

33 

79 

JSTazi'at 

Ministers  of 
Vengeance. 

80 

35 

47 

80 

'Abas 

He  frowned 

23 

24 

26 

81 

Takwir 

Folding  up 

6 

32 

27 

82 

Infitar 

Cleaving 
asunder. 

81 

31 

11 

83 

Tatfif 

Short  Measui'e 

85 

41 

32 

84 

Inshiqaq 

Bending  in 
sunder. 

82 

33 

28 

85 

Buruj 

Celestial  Signs 

26 

28 

31 

86 

Tariq 

Night  Star 

35 

22 

29 

87 

'A'la 

Most  High 

7 

25 

23 

88 

Ghashiya 

Overwhelming 

67 

38 

25 

89 

Fajr 

Day-break 

9 

39 

14 

90 

Balad 

City 

34 

18 

15 

91 

Shams 

Sun 

25 

23 

4 

92 

Lail 

Night 

8 

16 

12 

93 

Zuha 

Sun  in  his  me- 
ridian. 

10 

4 

16 

94 

Insliirah 

Expanding 

11 

5 

17 

95 

Tin 

Fig 

27 

26 

8 

96 

'Alaq 

Congealed 
blood. 

1 

1 

19 

97 

Qadar 

Night  of 
power. 

24 

92 

24 

98 

Baiyana 

Evidence 

99 

21 

uncertain 

99 

Zilzal^ 

Earthquake 

92 

30 

3 

100 

'Adiyat 

Swift  horses 

13 

34 

2 

101 

Qari'a 

Striking 

29 

29 

7 

102 

Takasur 

Multiplying 

15 

15 

9 

103 

'Asar 

Afternoon 

12 

27 

1 

104 

Hamza 

Slanderer 

31 

13 

10 

105 

Fil 

Elephant 

18 

19 

13 

106 

Qoreish. 

Qoreish 

28 

20 

5 

46 


THE    QURAN. 


No. 

Title  of  Sura. 

Meaning  in 
English. 

The  Chronological  Order. 

According 

to  Jalal-ud- 

din. 

Accord- 
ing to 
Eev.J.M. 
Eodwell. 

According  to 
Sir  W.  Muir. 

107 
108 
109 
110 
111 
112 
113 
114 

Maun 

Kausar 

Kafirun 

Nasr 

Lahab 

Ikhlas 

Falaq 

Nas 

Necessaries 

Kausar 

Infidels 

Assistance 

Lahab 

Unity 

Day-break 

Men 

16 
14 
17 
101 
5 
21 
19 
20 

14 
9 

12 
111 

11 

10 
6 
7 

39 

18 
38 
30 
22 

20 

uncertain 
imcertain 

47 


v.— INSPIRATION. 

AccoEDiNG  to  Muliammadan  theologians,  in- 
spiration is  of  two  kinds,  Wdhi  and  Ilhdm. 
Wdhi,  is  that  which  was  given  to  the  prophets, 
and  is  used  especially  for  the  Quran;  Ilhdm 
being  the  inspiration  to  Walls,  or  saints. 

Ilhdm  is  the  word  generally  used  by  Christian 
missionaries  for  the  inspiration  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures,  and  we  believe  it  is  sometimes  used 
by  Arabic  divines  for  a  higher  form  of  inspira- 
tion, but  always  in  the  compound  form  of 
Ilhdm  Bahhdni. 

Shaikh  Ahmad  in  his  book,  the  Nur-ul-Anwar, 
defines  inspiration  as  follows  :  — "  Wdhi,  or 
inspiration,  is  either  Zdhir  (external),  or  Bdtin 
(internal).  Wdhi  Zdhir  is  divided  into  three 
classes  :  —  (1)  Wdhi  Qitrdn,  that  which  was 
given  by  the  mouth  of  the  angel  Gabriel,  and 
which  reached  the  ear  of  the  Prophet  after 
he  knew  that   it   was    Gabriel   who  spoke  to 


48  INSPIRATION. 

him.  (2)  Ishdrat-ul-Maiah,  that  whicli  was 
received  from  Gabriel,  but  not  by  word  of 
mouth,  as  when  the  Prophet  said,  "  The  Holy 
Ghost  has  breathed  into  my  heart."  (3) 
IlJtdm,  or  Wdhi  Qalb,  that  which  was  made 
known  to  the  Prophet  by  the  light  of  jDrophecy. 
This  kind  of  inspiration  is  possessed  by  Walls 
or  saints,  but  in  their  case  it  may  be  true  or 
false.  Wdhi  Bdtin  is  that  which  the  Prophet 
obtained  by  analogical  reasoning  {c[ids)  just 
as  the  enlightened  doctors,  or  Mujtahidin,  ob- 
tain it." 

The  Ishdrat-ul-Malalv,  mentioned  in  the  above 
quotation  is  never  used  for  the  inspiration  of 
the  Quran,  but  for  certain  instructions  which 
Muhammad  professes  to  have  received  direct 
from  Gabriel,  and  which  are  recorded  in  the 
Hadis,  or  Traditions. 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  actual  impres- 
sion upon  Muhammad's  mind  as  to  the  nature 
of  the  communications  he  professed  to  have 
received  from  God,  it  is  evident  that  Muslim 
theologians  have  no  conception  of  the  Word 
of  God  being  given  in  the  form  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament  Scriptures.  The  most 
plausible  objection  raised  against  the  New  Tes- 


INSPIRATION.  49 

tament,  by  Muhammadan  controversialists  of 
the  present  day  is,  that  the  Christians  have 
lost  the  original  Gospels  and  that  our  present 
book  contains  merely  the  Hadis,  or  traditions, 
of  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John.  It  is, 
therefore,  necessary  to  correct  their  common 
idea  that  the  Gospel  was  revealed  to  Jesus  in 
the  same  manner  as  the  Quran  is  said  to  have 
been  given  to  Muhammad ;  to  show  that  it 
was  the  special  office  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
give  the  J^ew  Testament  Scriptures,  and  that 
they  came  to  man  by  the  same  method  of 
inspiration  whereby  the  Old  Testament  writ- 
ings were  given  to  the  Prophets  of  old,  the 
Quran  being  an  exception  to  God's  tcsual 
method  of  giving  inspired  writings  to  his 
Prophets.* 

*  Vide  2  Tim.  iii.  16  :  Tracra  ypacftr]  ©coTn/evo-ros  "  all  scrip- 
ture is  Grod-breatlied  "  {divinatus  inspirata,  Yulg.),  whicli 
Dean  Alford  says  is  the  idea  common  to  the  Jews.  Vide 
Jos.  contra  Apion.  i.  7. 


50 


yi.— THE  TRADITIONS. 

The  Had/is  (pi.  Ahddis)  is,  as  we  have  already 
remarked,  the  second  part  of  the  Muhammadan 
rule  of  faith.  It  forms  the  body  of  that  oral 
law  of  the  Arabian  legislator  which  stands 
next  to  the  Quran  in  point  of  authority, 
being  considered  by  all  Muhammadans,  whether 
Sunni,  Shia'h,  or  Wahhabi,  as  a  supplement 
to  that  book.  The  collections  of  these  tra- 
ditions are  called  Hadis,  being  records  of  the 
sayings  of  the  Prophet,  but  they  are  also  called 
Sunna,  a  word  which  signifies  custom,  or 
regulation. 

Muhammad  gave  very  special  injunctions 
respecting  the  faithful  transmission  of  his 
sayings ;  for  example,  it  is  related  by  Tirmizi, 
that  the  Prophet  said,  ''Convey  to  other  per- 
sons none  of  my  words  except  those  which  ye 


THE    TEADITIONS.  61 

know  of  a  surety.  Yerily  he  who  purposely 
represents  my  words  wrongly,  would  find  a 
place  nowhere  for  himself  but  in  fire." 

But  notwithstanding  the  severe  warning 
given  by  Muhammad  himself,  it  is  admitted 
by  all  Muslim  divines  that  very  many  spurious 
traditions  have  been  handed  down.  Abu  Daud 
received  onlj^  four  thousand  eight  hundred, 
out  of  five  hundred  thousand,  and  even  after 
this  careful  selection  he  states  that  he  has 
mentioned  ''  tJiose  which  seem  to  he  authentic 
and  those  which  are  nearly  so."  Out  of  forty 
thousand  persons  who  have  been  instrumental 
in  handing  down  traditions  of  "  the  Prophet," 
Bokhari  only  acknowledged  two  thousand  as 
reliable  authorities.  It  will,  therefore,  be  seen 
how  unreliable  are  the  traditions  of  Islam 
although  they  are  part  of  the  rule  of  faith. 
Such  being  the  case,  it  is  not  surprising  that 
'Um-i-Hadis,  or  the  Science  of  Tradition,  has 
become  a  most  important  branch  of  Muslim 
Divinity,  and  that  the  following  canons  have 
been  framed  for  the  reception  or  rejection  of 
traditions. 


4  A 


52  THE    TRADITIONS. 

I.  With  reference  to  tlie  character  of  those 
who  have  handed  down  the  tradition  *  : — 

(1)  Hadis-i-Sahih,  a  genuine  tradition,  is  one 
which  has  been  handed  down  by  truly  pious 
persons  who  have  been  distinguished  for  their 
integrity. 

(2)  Hadis-i-Hasan,  a  Qnediocre  tradition,  is 
one  the  narrators  of  which  do  not  approach  in 
moral  excellence  to  those  of  the  Sahih  class. 

(3)  Hadis-i-Z^mf,  a  weah  tradition,  is  one 
whose  narrators  are  of  questionable  authority. 

The  disputed  claims  of  narrators  to  these 
three  classes  have  proved  a  fruitful  source  of 
learned  discussion,  and  very  numerous  are  the 
works  written  upon  the  subject. 

II.  With  reference  to  the  original  relators 
of  the  Hadis  : — 

(1)  IIadis-i-Marfu\  an  exalted  tradition,  is 
a  saying,  or  an  act,  related  or  performed  by 


*  In  the  first  edition  of  these  Notes  the  canons  for  the 
reception  and  rejection  of  traditions  were  taken  from 
Sayyad  Ahmad  Khan's  "Essay  on  Traditions,"  but  in 
the  present  edition  they  have  been  arranged  according  to 
the  Arabic  treatise,  entitled  ISTukhbat-al-Faqr  by  Shekh 
Shahab-ud-dm  Ahmad,  edited  by  Capt.  W.  Nassau  Lees, 
LL.D.  (Calcutta,  1862.) 


THE    TEADITIONS.  63 

the  Propliet   himself   and   handed   down  m  a 
tradition. 

(2)  HacUs-i-Mauqiif,  a  restricted  tradition, 
is  a  saying  or  an  act  related  or  performed  by 
one  of  the  asJidh  or  companions  of  the  Prophet. 

(3)  HadiS'i'Maqtu',  an  intersected  tradition, 
is  a  saying  or  an  act  related  or  performed  by 
one  of  the  Tdha'in,  or  those  who  conversed 
with  the  companions  of  the  Prophet. 

III.  With  reference  to  the  links  in  the  chain 
of  the  narrators  of  the  tradition,  a  Hadis  is 
either  Muttasil,  connected,  or  Munqata\  dis- 
connected. If  the  chain  of  narrators  is  com- 
plete from  the  time  of  the  first  utterance  of 
the  saying  or  performance  of  the  act  recorded 
to  the  time  that  it  was  wi^itten  down  by  the 
collector  of  traditions,  it  is  Muttasil ;  but  if  the 
chain  of  narrators  is  incomplete,  it  is  Munqata\ 

lY.  With  reference  to  the  manner  in  which 
the  tradition  has  been  narrated,  and  transmitted 
down  from  the  first  : — 

(1)  Hadis'i-Mutatudtir,  an  undoubted  tradi- 
tion, is  one  which  is  handed  down  by  very 
many  distinct  chains  of  narrators,  and  which 
has  been  always  accepted  as  authentic  and 
genuine,    no   doubt    ever   having    been   raised 


54  THE    TRADITIONS. 

againsrit.  The  learned  doctors  say  there  are 
only  five  such  traditions  ;  but  the  exact  number 
is  disputed. 

(2)  Hadis-i-Mashhur,  a  ivell-hiorvn  tradition, 
is  one  which  has  been  handed  down  by  at 
least  three  distinct  lines  of  narrators.  It  is 
called  also  Mustafiz,  diffused.  It  is  also  used 
for  a  tradition  which  was  at  first  recorded  by 
one  person,  or  a  few  individuals,  and  after- 
wards became  a  popular  tradition. 

(3)  Hadis-i-^Aziz,  a  rare  tradition,  is  one 
related  by  only  two  lines  of  narrators. 

(4)  Hadis-i-Gharib,  a  poor  tradition,  is  one 
related  by  only  one  line  of  narrators. 

Khabar-i- Wahid,  a  single  saying,  is  a  term 
also  used  for  a  tradition  related  by  one  person 
and  handed  down  by  one  line  of  narrators.  It 
is  a  disputed  point  whether  a  Khabar-i' Wahid 
can  form  the  basis  of  Muslim  doctrine. 

Hadis'i-Mursal  (lit.  "  a  tradition  let  loose ''),  is 
a  tradition  which  any  collector  of  traditions, 
such  as  Bokhari  and  others,  records  with  the 
assertion,  "  the  Apostle  of  God  said.^' 

Biwdyat,  is  a  Hadis  which  commences  with 
the  words  ''it  is  related  S"  without  the  authority 
being  given. 


THE    TEADITIONS.  55 

IIadis-i-Mcmizic\  an  invented  tradition,  is  one 
tlie  untruth  of  wliich  is  beyond  dispute. 

It  is  an  universal  canon  tliat  no  tradition 
can  be  received  wliicli  is  contrary  to  the  Quran, 
and  it  is  related  that  when  'Ayeshah  heard 
Omar  say  that  Muhammad  had  taught  that 
the  dead  could  hear,  she  rejected  the  tradition 
as  spurious,  because  it  was  contrary  to  the 
teaching  of  the  Quran. 

Whatever  may  be  the  difference  of  opinion 
as  to  the  authority  of  the  various  traditions, 
it  must  be  remembered  that  they  form  the 
groundwork  of  the  different  schools  of  thought 
of  the  Muhammadan  religion.  It  is,  therefore, 
impossible  for  European  critics  to  form  a  just 
estimate  of  the  Muhammadan  creed  without 
being  acquainted  with  those  traditions  which 
are  generally  received  as  authentic  and  genuine. 

European  wi^iters  are  unfortunately  under 
the  impression  that  the  "Muhammadan  re- 
vival" is  a  going  back  to  "first  principles," 
as  expressed  in  the  Quran,  whereas,  it  is,  as 
we  have  already  remarked,  a  revival  of  the 
study  of  the  traditions  concerning  their  Prophet, 
which  study  has  undoubtedly  been  promoted  by 
the  establishment  of  printing  presses  in  Egypt, 


56  THE    TEADITIONS. 

Turkey,  and  India.  Not  that  we  think  Islam 
will  present  any  fairer  proportions  even  when 
deprived  of  those  excrescences  which  are  sup- 
posed to  have  been  the  preternatural  growth 
of  tradition,  as  long  as  the  Pilgrimage  has  the 
so-called  divine  sanction  of  the  Quran,  and  the 
position  of  women  is  regulated  by  the  same 
"  divine  oracles." 

The  following  are  the  six  principal  collectors 
of  Hadis  received  by  the  Sunni  Muhamma- 
dans  : — 

1.  Muhammad  Ismail  5oZ;Mr^.* 

Born,  A.H.  194;  died,  a.h.  256. 

2 .  Muslim-ihB.'i-lIsbjj aj . 

Born,  A.H.  204;  died,  a.h.  261. 

3.  Abu  Isa'  Muhammad  Tirmizi, 

Born,  A.H.  209 ;  died,  a.h.  279. 

4.  Ahu  Baud  Sajistani. 

Born,  A.H.  202;  died,  a.h.  275. 

5.  Abu  Abdur  Rahman  Nasai. 

Born,  A.H.  215;  died,  a.h.  303. 

6.  Abu  Abdullah  Muhammad  Ibn-i-Mdjah. 

Born,  A.H.  209;  died,  a.h.  273. 


*  The  names  in  italics  denote  the  usual  title  of   the 
book. 


THE    TRADITIONS.  57 

Some  divines  substitute  tlie  following  for 
that  of  Ibn-i-Mdjah. 

Muaivattda  Imam  MdliJc. 

Born,  A.H.  95;  died,  a.h.  179. 

The  following  are  the  collections  of  Hadis 
received  by  the  Shia'h  : — 

1.  The  Kdfi,  by  Abu  Jafar  Muhammad,  a.h. 
329. 

2.  The  Man-ld-yastahziraJi-al-Faqih,  by 
Shekh  'Ali,  A.H.  381. 

3.  The  Tahzib,  by  Shekh  Abu  Jafar  Mu- 
hammad, A.H.  466. 

4.  The  Istihsdr,  by  the  same  author. 

5.  The  Nahaj-ul-Baldghat,  by  Sayyud  Razi, 
A.H.  406. 

Copies  of  the  Sihah-Sittah,  or  ''six  correct" 
books  of  tradition  received  by  the  Sunnis,  to- 
gether with  the  seventh  work  by  Imam  Malik, 
have  been  lithographed,  and  can  be  purchased 
in  the  book  shops  of  Delhi,  Lucknow,  and 
Bombay ;  but  the  work  most  read  is  the  Mish- 
kat-ul-Musabih  (the  niche  for  lamps),  which  is 
a  collection  of  the  most  reliable  traditions. 
This  work  was  originally  in  Arabic;  but  it 
was  translated  into  Persian  in  the  reign  of 
Akbar.     It  was  rendered  into  English  by  Cap- 


58  THE    TEADITIONS. 

tain  Matthews,  and  published  in  Calcutta  in 
1809.  The  English  translation  has  been  long 
since  out  of  print,  but  efforts  are  being  made 
by  the  author  of  these  notes  for  its  republica- 
tion. The  popular  collection  of  Shia'h  tradi- 
tions arranged  in  the  form  of  an  historical 
narrative  is  the  Hyat-ul-Qulub,  a  Persian  work 
which  has  been  translated  by  the  E-ev.  J.  L. 
Merrick  (Phillips,  Sampson  &  Co.,  Boston,  U.S., 
1850). 

The  most  trustworthy  of  the  various  collec- 
tions of  Sunni  traditions  is  the  one  usually 
called  Bohhdri.  It  was  compiled  by  Abu  Ab- 
dullah Muhammad  ibn-i-Ismail  a  native  of 
Bokhara.  In  obedience  to  instructions  he  is 
said  to  have  received  in  a  vision,  he  set  himself 
to  commence  the  collection  of  all  the  current 
traditions  relating  to  Muhammad.  He  suc- 
ceeded in  collecting  not  fewer  than  six  hundred 
thousand  traditions,  of  which  he  selected  only 
7275  as  trustworthy !  These  he  recorded  in 
his  work ;  but  it  is  said  that  he  repeated  a 
two  ri¥at  prayer  before  he  wrote  down  any 
one  of  the  7275  traditions  which  he  recorded. 
There  is,  therefore,  every  reason  to  believe 
that   the   compilers   of  the  books   of  tradition 


THE    TRADITIONS.  59 

were  sincere  and  lionest  in  tlieir  endeavours  to 
produce  correct  and  well  authenticated  tradi- 
tions of  tlieir  Propliet's  precepts  and  practice ; 
but,  as  Sir  William  Muir  remarks,  "  tlie  exclu- 
sively oral  character  of  the  early  traditions 
deprives  them  of  every  check  against  the  licence 
of  error  and  fabrication." 

Sir  William  Muir  has  very  ably  dwelt  upon 
the  unsatisfactory  character  of  Muhammadan 
tradition  in  the  first  volume  of  his  "  Life  of 
Mahomet,"  to  which  Sayyid  Ahmad  Khan  has 
written  a  reply  in  a  supplement  to  his  essay 
on  Muhammadan  tradition.  The  learned  Say- 
yid is  in  this,  as  in  almost  everything  he  writes 
on  the  subject  of  religion,  his  own  refutation. 
Sir  William  Muir  reveals  to  the  public  "  the 
higgledy-piggledy  condition,  the  unauthenticity 
and  the  spuriousness  of  Muhammadan  tradi- 
tions," and  surely  Sayyid  Ahmad  Khan  does 
but  confirm  the  same  when  he  writes  :  "  All 
learned  Muhammadan  divines  of  every  period 
have  declared  that  the  Quran  only  is  the 
Hadees  mutawdtir ;  but  some  doctors  have  de- 
clared certain  other  Hadeeses  also  to  be  Muta- 
watir,  the  number,  however,  of  such  Hadeeses 
not  exceeding  ^ve.     Such  are  the  Hadeeses  that 


60  THE    TEADITIONS. 

ai^e  implicitly  believed,  and  ought  to  he  Teligi- 
ously  observed.'^ 

But  although  the  traditions  of  Muhammad 
are  shrouded  with  a  degree  of  uncertainty 
which  is  perplexing,  not  to  say  vexatious,  to 
the  student  of  history,  still  there  can  be  no 
doubt  as  to  the  place  they  were  intended  to, 
and  still  do  occupy  in  the  theological  structure 
of  Islam.  The  example  of  Muhammad  is  just 
as  binding  upon  the  Muslim  as  that  of  our 
Divine  Lord  and  Saviour  is  upon  the  Christian. 
And  everything  Muhammad  said  with  reference 
to  religious  dogmas  and  morals  is  believed  to 
have  been  inspired  by  God ;  by  a  "  ivdM  ghair- 
i-mutlu\''  or  an  inspiration  similar  in  kind  to 
that  which  we  believe  to  have  been  given  to 
the  inspired  writers  of  our  Christian  Scriptures. 


61 


YII.— IJMA'. 

Ijma'  is  the  tliird  foundation  of  tlie  Mnliam- 
madan  rule  of  faith.  It  literally  means  col- 
lecting, or  assemhling,  and  in  Muslim  divinity 
it  expresses  the  unanimous  consent  of  the  Muj- 
tahidin  (learned  doctors) ;  or,  as  we  should  call 
it,  ''the  unanimous  consent  of  the  Fathers." 
A  Mujtahid  is  a  Muslim  divine  of  the  highest 
degree  of  learning,  a  title  usually  conferred  by 
Muslim  rulers.  There  are  three  foundations 
of  Ijma^  :  (1)  Itifaq-i-QauU,  unanimous  consent 
expressed  in  declaration  of  opinion ;  (2)  Itifdq- 
i-Fi'li,  expressed  in  unanimity  of  iwactice ; 
(3)  Itifdq-i-Saqiiti,  when  the  majority  of  the 
Mujtahidin  signified  their  tacit  assent  to  the 
opinions  of  the  minority  by  '^  silence  ^^  or  non- 
interference. 

The  Mujtahidin,  capable  of  making  Tjma\ 
must  be  ''  men  of  learning  and  piety,  not 
heretics,  nor  fools,  but  men  of  judgment." 

There  is  great  diversity  of  opinion  as  to 
up    to   what   period   in   the   history   of  Islam, 


62  IJMA*. 

Ijmci^  can  be  accepted.  Some  doctors  assert 
that  only  the  Ijma^  of  the  Mnjtahidin  who 
were  Ashab  (companions)  ;  others,  that  of  those 
who  were  not  only  "companions"  but  de- 
scendants "  of  the  "  Prophet,"  can  be  accepted; 
whilst  others  accept  the  Ijma^  of  the  Ansdrs^ 
(helpers,)  and  of  the  Miihdjarin,  (fugitives,) 
who  were  dwellers  in  Medina  mth  Muhammad. 
The  majority  of  learned  Muslim  divines,  how- 
ever, appear  to  think  that  Ijma^  may  be  col- 
lected in  every  age,  although  they  admit  that, 
owing  to  the  numerous  divisions  which  have 
arisen  amongst  Muhammadans,  it  has  not  been 
possible  since  the  days  of  the  Taha^  Taha%n, 
(i.e.,  the  followers  of  the  followers  of  the 
companions) . 

The  following  is  considered  to  be  the  relative 
value  of  IJ7}ia'  : — 

That  of  the  Ashdb  (companions)  is  equal 
to  Hadis  Mutawdtir.  That  which  was  decided 
afterwards,  but  in  accordance  with  the  unani- 
mous opinion  of  the  Ashab,  is  equal  to  Hadis 
Khahar-i'Mashlmr,  and  that  upon  which  there 
was  diversity  of  opinion  amongst  the  Ashdb, 
but  has  since  been  decided  by  the  later  Mnj- 
tahidin is  equal  to  Hndis'i-Khahar'i'Wdhid. 


ijma'.  63 


Amongst  the  SMa'hs,  we  believe,  there  are 
still  Mujtahidin  whose  Ijma'  is  accepted,  but 
the  Sunnis  have  four  orthodox  schools  of  in- 
terpretation, named  after  their  respective 
founders,  Hanafi,  Shafa'i,  Maliki,  and  Hambali. 
The  Wahhabis  for  the  most  part  reject  Ijma' 
collected  after  the  death  of  ''  the  Companions." 

From  these  remarks,  it  will  be  easily  un- 
derstood what  a  fruitful  source  of  religious 
dissension  and  sectarian  strife  this  third  foun- 
dation of  the  rule  of  faith  is.  Divided  as  the 
Christian  Church  is  by  its  numerous  sects,  it 
■will  compare  favourably  with  Muhammadanism 
even  in  this  respect.  Muhammad,  it  is  related, 
prophesied  that  as  the  Jewish  Church  had 
been  divided  into  seventy-one  sects  1  and  the 
Christians  into  seventy-two !  so  his  followers 
would  be  divided  into  seventy-three  sects  *  ; 
but  every  Muslim  historian  is  obliged  to  admit 
that  they  have  far  exceeded  the  limits  of  Mu- 
hammad's prophecy;  for,  according  to  Abdul 
Qadir  Jilani,  there  are  at  least  150. 


*  The  seventy -three  sects  are,  according  to  some  writers, 
distributed  as  follows  :—Shia'h  31,  M'utazilah  21,  Kha- 
warij  7,  Murjiah  5,  Najariah  3,  Jabariyah  2,  Mushabiyah 
1,  and  Najiah  (the  term  used  for  the  orthodox). 


64 


YIII.— QIAS. 

QiVs  (lit.  "  to  compare  ")  is  the  fourtli  founda- 
tion of  Islam,  and  expresses  the  analogical 
reasoning  of  the  learned  with  regard  to  the 
teaching  of  the  Quran,  Hadis,  and  Ijma'. 

There  are  four  conditions  of  Qias  :  (1)  That 
the  precept  or  practice  upon  which  it  is 
founded  must  be  of  common  ( ^amm )  and  not 
of  special  (khdss)  application;  (2)  The  cause 
(illat)  of  the  injunction  must  be  known  and 
understood ;  (3)  The  decision  must  be  based 
upon  either  the  Quran,  the  Hadis,  or  the  Ijma'  ; 
(4)  The  decision  arrived  at  must  not  be  con- 
trary to  anything  declared  elsewhere  in  the 
Quran  and  Hadis. 

Qids  is  of  two  kinds,  Qids-i-Jali  or  evident, 
and  Qids-i-Khafi  or  hidden. 

An  example  of  Qids-i-Jali  is  as  follows  : — 
Wine  is  forbidden  in  the  Quran  under  the  word 
Khamar,    which   literally   means   anything   in- 


QIAS.  65 

toxicating ;  it  is,  therefore,  evident  tliat  opium 
and  all  intoxicating  drugs  are  also  forbidden. 
Qids-i'Khafi  is  seen  in  tlie  following  ex- 
ample : — In  the  Hadis  it  is  enjoined  that  one 
goat  in  forty  must  be  given  to  Grod.  To  some 
poor  persons  the  money  may  be  more  accept- 
able ;  therefore,  the  value  of  the  goat  may  be 
given  instead  of  the  goat. 


66 


IX.— FAITH. 

Faith,  I'man,  is  defined  as  "  tlie  belief  of  the 
heart  and  the  confession  of  the  mouth."  It 
is  of  two  kinds — Tmdn-i-Mujmal  and  Trndn- 
i'Mufassal. 

T mdn-i'Mujmal  is  a  simple  expression  of 
faith  in  the  teaching  of  the  Quran  and  the 
Hadis. 

Tmdn-i'Mufassal  is  a  belief  in  the  six  articles 
of  faith,  viz. :— 1.  The  Unity  of  God.  2.  The 
Angels.  3.  The  Books.  4.  The  Prophets. 
5.  The  Day  of  Judgment.  6.  Predestination, 
or  the  Decrees  of  Grod. 


Q1 


X.— ALLAH  OH  GOD. 

The  name  of  tlie  Creator  of  tlie  universe  in 
the  Quran  is  Allah,  whicli  is  tlie  title  given  to 
tlie  Supreme  Being  by  Muhammadans  of  every 
race  and  language.  It  is  called  tlie  special,  or 
essential,  name  of  God,  the  ism-i-zdt ;  all  other 
names  being  considered  merely  ism-i-safdt,  or 
attributes,  of  which  there  are  said  to  be  ninety- 
nine.*  It  is  supposed  to  have  been  derived 
from  the  word  ildh,  a  deity  or  god,  with  the 
addition  of  the  definite  article  al,  thus  Al-ildh, 
The  God.  But  Imam  Hanifa  says  that,  just  as 
God's  essence  is  unchangeable  so  is  His  name, 
and  that  Alldh  has  always  been  the  name  of 
the  great  Eternal  Being  (vide  Ghyas-ul-Loghat). 
It  appears  to  be  an  Arabic  rendering  of  the 
Hebrew  *??<  el,    God.     It   is  expressed  in  Per- 


*  Vide  the  ninety-nine  names  of  God  in  the  article  on 
Zikr.  There  is  also  the  Ism-uV Azam,  the  exalted  name  of 
God,  which  is  said  to  be  unknown. 

5   A 


68  ALLAH    OR   GOD. 

sian  and  Hindustani  by  tlie  word  Khudd,  de- 
rived from  the  Persian  Khud  (self) ;  tlie  self- 
existing  one. 

The  Muhammadan  belief  in  tlie  existence  of 
God  is  expressed  in  the  first  part  of  the  well 
known  confession  of  faith,  La-ildha  U-lal- 
Idho,  "  There  is  no  deity  but  God,"  the  in- 
terpretation of  which  occupies  so  prominent  a 
place  in  all  treatises  of  divinity. 

The  following  is  an  interpretation  of  the 
Muslim  belief  in  the  existence  and  nature  of 
God,  by  the  famous  scholastic  divine.  Imam 
Ghazali,  in  his  book  entitled  Al  Maqsud-ul- 
asna,  an  extract  from  which  Ockley  has  trans- 
lated from  Pocock's  Specimen  Historias  Ara- 
bum: — 

"  Praise  be  to  God  the  Creator  and  Restorer 
of  all  things ;  who  does  whatsoever  he  pleases, 
who  is  Master  of  the  glorious  throne  and 
mighty  force,  and  directs  his  sincere  servants 
into_the  right  way  and  the  straight  path ; 
who  favoureth  them,  who  have  once  borne 
testimony  to  the  unity,  by  preserving  their 
confessions  from  the  darkness  of  doubt  and 
hesitation;  who  directs  them  to  follow  his 
chosen   apostle,    upon   whom   be   the   blessing 


ALLAH    OR   GOD.  69 

and  peace  of  God;  and  to  go  after  his  most 
honourable  companions,  to  whom  he  hath 
Yonchsafed  his  assistance  and  direction  which 
is  revealed  to  them  in  his  essence  and  opera- 
tions by  the  excellencies  of  his  attributes,  to 
the  knowledge  whereof  no  man  attains  but  he 
that  hath  been  taught  by  hearing.  To  these, 
as  touching  his  essence,  he  maketh  known  that 
he  is  one,  and  hath  no  partner ;  singular,  without 
anythmg  like  him;  uniform,  having  no  con- 
trary; separate,  ha\dng  no  equal.  He  is  an- 
cient, having  no  first ;  eternal,  having  no  be- 
ginning; remaining  for  ever,  having  no  end; 
continuing  to  eternity,  without  any  termination. 
He  persists,  without  ceasing  to  be ;  remains  with- 
out falling,  and  never  did  cease,  nor  ever  shall 
cease  to  be  described  by  glorious  attributes, 
nor  is  subject  to  any  decree  so  as  to  be  deter- 
mined by  any  precise  limits  or  set  times,  but  is 
the  First  and  the  Last,  and  is  within  and  without. 
''  (What  God  is  not.)  He,  glorified  be  his 
name,  is  not  a  body  endued  with  form,  nor  a 
substance  circumscribed  with  limits  or  deter- 
mined by  measure;  neither  does  he  resemble 
bodies,  as  they  are  capable  of  being  measured 
or  divided.     Neither  is  he  a  substance,  neither 


70  ALLAH    OE    GOD. 

do  substances  exist  in  liim;  neither  is  lie  an 
accident,  nor  do  accidents  exist  in  liim.  Neitlier 
is  lie  like  to  anything  tliat  exists,  neither 
is  anything  like  to  him;  nor  is  he  deter- 
minate in  quantity  nor  comprehended  by 
bounds,  nor  circumscribed  by  the  differences 
of  situation,  nor  contained  in  the  heavens.  He 
sits  upon  the  throne,  after  that  manner  which 
he  himself  hath  described,  and  in  that  same 
sense  which  he  himself  means,  which  is  a  sitting 
far  removed  from  any  notion  of  contact,  or 
resting  upon,  or  local  situation ;  but  both  the 
throne  itself,  and  whatsoever  is  upon  it,  are 
sustained  by  the  goodness  of  his  power,  and 
are  subj.ect  to  the  grasp  of  his  hand.  But  he 
is  above  the  throne,  and  above  all  things,  even 
to  the  utmost  ends  of  the  earth ;  but  so  above 
as  at  the  same  time  not  to  be  a  whit  nearer 
the  throne  and  the  heaven ;  since  he  is  exalted 
by  (infinite)  degrees  above  the  throne  no  less 
than  he  is  exalted  above  the  earth,  and  at  the 
same  time  is  near  to  everything  that  hath  a 
being;  nay,  '  nearer  to  man  than  their  jugular 
veins,  and  is  witness  to  everything  : '  *  though 

*  Vide  Quran. 


ALLAH    OR   GOD.  71 

his  nearness  is  not  like  the  nearness  of  bodies, 
as  neither  is  his  essence  like  the  essence  of 
bodies.  Neither  doth  he  exist  in  anything, 
neither  doth  anything  exist  in  him ;  but  he  is 
too  high  to  be  contained  in  any  place,  and  too 
holy  to  be  determined  by  time ;  for  he  was 
before  time  and  place  were  created,  and  is  now 
after  the  same  manner  as  he  always  was.  He 
is  also  distinct  from  the  creatures  by  his  attri- 
butes, neither  is  there  anything  besides  him- 
self in  his  essence,  nor  is  his  essence  in  any 
other  besides  him.  He  is  too  holy  to  be  sub- 
ject to  change,  or  any  local  motion;  neither 
do  any  accidents  dwell  in  him,  nor  any  con- 
tingencies befall  him;  but  he  abides  through 
all  generations  with  his  glorious  attributes, 
free  from  all  danger  of  dissolution.  As  to  the 
attribute  of  perfection,  he  wants  no  addition  of 
his  perfection.  As  to  being,  he  is  known  to 
exist  by  the  apprehension  of  the  understanding ; 
and  he  is  seen  as  he  is  by  an  ocular  intuition, 
which  will  be  vouchsafed  out  of  his  mercy  and 
grace  to  the  holy  in  the  eternal  mansion,  com- 
pleting theu^  joy  by  the  vision  of  his  glorious 
presence. 

"  (His  poiuer.)     He,  praised  be  his  name,  is 


72  ALLAH    OE    GOD. 

living,  powerful,  mighty,  omnipotent,  not  liable 
to  any  defect  or  impotence ;  neither  slumbering 
nor  sleeping,  nor  being  obnoxious  to  decay  or 
death.  To  him  belongs  the  kingdom,  and  the 
power,  and  the  might.  His  is  the  dominion,  and 
the  excellency,  and  the  creation,  and  the  com- 
mand thereof.  The  heavens  are  folded  up  in 
his  right  hand,  and  all  creatures  are  couched 
within  his  grasp.  His  excellency  consists  in 
his  creating  and  producing,  and  his  unity  in 
communicating  existence  and  a  beginning  of 
being.  He  created  men  and  their  works,  and 
measured  out  their  maintenance  and  their  de- 
termined times.  Nothing  that  is  possible  can 
escape  his  grasp,  nor  can  the  vicissitudes  of 
things  elude  his  power.  The  effects  of  his 
might  are  innumerable,  and  the  objects  of  his 
knowledge  infinite. 

"  (His  hiowledge.)  He,  praised  be  his  name, 
knows  all  things  that  can  be  understood,  and 
comprehends  whatsoever  comes  to  pass,  from 
the  extremities  of  the  earth  to  the  highest 
heavens.  Even  the  weight  of  a  pismire  could 
not  escape  him  either  in  earth  or  heaven ;  but 
he  would  perceive  the  creeping  of  the  black 
pismire  in  the  dark  night  upon  the  hard  stone, 


ALLAH    OR   GOD.  73 

and  discern  the  motion  of  an  atom  in  the  open 
air.  He  knows  what  is  secret  and  conceals  it, 
and  views  the  conceptions  of  the  minds,  and 
the  motions  of  the  thoughts,  and  the  inmost 
recesses  of  secrets,  by  a  knowledge  ancient  and 
eternal,  that  never  ceased  to  be  his  attribute 
from  eternal  eternity,  and  not  by  any  new 
knowledge,  superadded  to  his  essence,  either 
inhering  or  adventitious. 

"  (His  will.)  He,  praised  be  his  name,  doth 
will  those  things  to  be  that  are,  and  disposes 
of  all  accidents.  Nothing  passes  in  the  empire, 
nor  the  kingdom,  neither  little  nor  much,  nor 
small  nor  great,  nor  good  nor  evil,  nor  profit- 
able nor  hurtful,  nor  faith  nor  infidelity,  nor 
knowledge  nor  ignorance,  nor  prosperity  nor 
adversity,  nor  increase  nor  decrease,  nor  obedi- 
ence nor  rebellion,  but  by  his  determinate 
counsel  and  decree,  and  his  definite  sentence 
and  will.  Nor  doth  the  wink  of  him  that 
seeth,  nor  the  subtlety  of  him  that  thinketh, 
exceed  the  bounds  of  his  will;  but  it  is  he 
who  gave  all  things  their  beginning;  he  is 
the  creator  and  restorer,  the  sole  operator  of 
what  he  pleases ;  there  is  no  reversing  his  de- 
cree nor   delaying  what   he  hath    determined. 


74  ALLAH    OR    GOD. 

nor  is  there  any  refuge  to  man  from  liis  re- 
bellion against  liim,  but  only  his  help  and 
mercy;  nor  hath  any  man  any  power  to  per- 
form any  duty  towards  him,  but  through  his 
love  and  will.  Though  men,  genii,  angels  and 
devils,  should  conspire  together  either  to  put 
one  single  atom  in  motion,  or  cause  it  to  cease 
its  motion,  without  his  will  and  approbation 
they  would  not  be  able  to  do  it.  His  will 
subsists  in  his  essence  amongst  the  rest  of 
his  attributes,  and  was  from  eternity  one  of 
his  eternal  attributes,  by  which  he  willed  from 
eternity  the  existence  of  those  things  that  he 
had  decreed,  which  were  produced  in  their 
proper  seasons  according  to  his  eternal  will, 
without  any  before  or  after,  and  in  agreement 
both  with  his  knowledge  and  will,  and  not  by 
methodising  of  thoughts,  nor  waiting  for  a 
proper  time,  for  which  reason  no  one  thing  is 
in  him  a  hindrance  from  another. 

"  (His  hearing  and  sight.)  And  he,  praised 
be  his  name,  is  hearing  and  seeing,  and  heareth 
and  seeth.  No  audible  object,  how  still  so- 
ever, escapeth  his  hearing;  nor  is  any  thing 
visible  so  small  as  to  escape  his  sight;  for 
distance  is    no   hindrance    to   his  hearing,  nor 


ALLAH   OE    GOD.  75 

darkness  to  his  sight.  He  sees  without  pupil 
or  eyelids,  and  hears  without  any  passage  or 
ear,  even  as  he  knoweth  without  a  heart,  and 
performs  his  actions  without  the  assistance  of 
any  corporeal  limb,  and  creates  without  any 
instrument,  for  his  attributes  (or  properties) 
are  not  like  those  of  men,  any  more  than  his 
essence  is  like  theirs. 

"  (His  IV or d. J  Furthermore,  he  doth  speak, 
command,  forbid,  promise,  and  threaten  by  an 
eternal,  ancient  word,  subsisting  in  his  essence. 
Neither  is  it  like  to  the  word  of  the  creatures, 
nor  doth  it  consist  in  a  voice  arising  from  the 
commotion  of  the  air  and  the  collision  of  bodies, 
nor  letters  which  are  separated  by  the  joining 
together  of  the  lips  or  the  motion  of  the 
tongue.  The  Koran,  the  Law,  the  Gospel, 
and  the  Psalter,  are  books  sent  down  by  him 
to  his  apostles,  and  the  Koran,  indeed,  is  read 
with  tongues,  written  in  books,  and  kept  in 
hearts ;  yet  as  subsisting  in  the  essence  of  God, 
it  doth  not  become  liable  to  separation  and 
division  whilst  it  is  transferred  into  the  hearts 
and  the  papers.  Thus  Moses  also  heard  the 
Word  of  God  without  voice  or  letter,  even  as 
the  saints  behold  the  essence  of  God  without 


76  ALLAH    OE   GOD. 

substance  or  accident.  And  tliat  since  these 
are  liis  attributes,  lie  liveth  and  knowetb,  is 
powerful  and  willeth  and  operatetb,  and  seeth 
and  speaketh,  by  life  and  knowledge,  and  will 
and  bearing,  and  siglit  and  word,  not  by  bis 
simple  essence. 

"  (His  worhs.J  He,  praised  be  bis  name,  exists 
after  sucb  a  manner  tbat  nothing  besides  bim 
batb  any  being  but  wliat  is  produced  by  bis 
operation,  and  floweth  from  bis  justice  after 
the  best,  most  excellent,  most  perfect,  and 
most  just  model.  He  is,  moreover,  wise  in  bis 
works,  and  just  in  bis  decrees.  But  bis  justice 
is  not  to  be  compared  witb  tbe  justice  of  men. 
For  a  man  may  be  supposed  to  act  unjustly  by 
invading  the  possession  of  another;  but  no 
injustice  can  be  conceived  of  God,  inasmuch  as 
there  is  nothing  that  belongs  to  any  other 
besides  himself,  so  that  wrong  is  not  imputable 
to  him  as  meddling  with  things  not  appertain- 
ing to  him.  All  things,  himself  only  excepted, 
genii,  men,  the  devil,  angels,  heaven,  earth, 
animals,  plants,  substance,  accident,  intelligible, 
sensible,  were  all  created  originally  by  him. 
He  created  them  by  his  power  out  of  mere 
privation,  and  brought  them  into  light,  when 


ALLAH    OR   GOD.  77 

as  yet  they  were  notliing  at  all,  but  lie  alone 
existing  from  eternity,  neither  was  there  any 
other  with  him.  'Now  he  created  all  things  in 
the  begmning  for  the  manifestation  of  his 
power,  and  his  will,  and  the  confirmation  of 
his  word,  which  was  true  from  all  eternity. 
Not  that  he  stood  in  need  of  them,  nor  wanted 
them ;  but  he  manifestly  declared  his  glory  in 
creating,  and  producing,  and  commanding, 
without  being  under  any  obligation,  nor  out  of 
necessity.  Loving  kindness,  and  to  show  fa- 
vour, and  grace,  and  beneficence,  belong  to 
him ;  whereas  it  is  in  his  power  to  pour  forth 
upon  men  a  variety  of  torments,  and  afflict 
them  with  various  kinds  of  sorrows  and  dis- 
eases, which,  if  he  were  to  do,  his  justice  could 
not  be  arraigned,  nor  would  he  be  chargeable 
with  injustice.  Yet  he  rewards  those  that  wor- 
ship him  for  their  obedience  on  account  of  his 
promise  and  beneficence,  not  of  their  merit 
nor  of  necessity,  since  there  is  nothing  which 
he  can  be  tied  to  perform ;  nor  can  any  injus- 
tice be  supposed  in  him,  nor  can  he  be  under 
any  obligation  to  any  person  whatsoever.  That 
his  creatures,  however,  should  be  bound  to 
serve  him,  ariseth  from  his  having  declared  by 


78  ALLAH    OR   GOD. 

the  tongues  of  the  prophets  that  it  was  due 
to  him  from  them.  The  worship  of  him  is  not 
simply  the  dictate  of  the  understanding,  but  he 
sent  messengers  to  carry  to  men  his  commands, 
and  promises,  and  threats,  whose  veracity  he 
proved  by  manifest  miracles,  whereby  men  are 
obliged  to  give  credit  to  them  in  those  things 
that  they  relate." 


79 


XI.— ANGELS. 

The  existence  of  angels  {malaJc,  pi.  maldik), 
and  their  purity,  are  absolutely  required  to  be 
believed  in  by  the  Quran,  and  he  is  reckoned 
an  infidel  who  denies  that  there  are  such  beings, 
or  hates  any  of  them  or  asserts  any  distinction 
of  the  sexes.  The  Muhammadans  reckon  four 
archangels  :  (1)  JibrdM  (Grabriel),  who  is  God's 
messenger;  (2)  MiMil  (Michael),  who  is  the 
protector  of  the  Jews;  (3)  Isrdfil,  who  will 
sound  the  last  trumpet  at  the  resurrection; 
(4)  Azrdil,  the  angel  of  death.  Muhammad 
undoubtedly  obtained  the  names  of  these  arch- 
angels from  the  Scriptures  and  Jewish  tra- 
dition, although  in  the  Apocryphal  Book  of 
Enoch*  the  names  of  the  six  archangels  are 
Uriel,    Raphael,    Baguel,     Michael,    Sarahiel, 


*  Book  of  Enoch  translated  by  Archbishop  Laurence, 
chap.  XX. 


80  ANGELS. 

Gabriel — a  fact  wliicli  may  be  cited  as  an  ad- 
ditional proof,  tliat  when  Muhammad  availed 
himself  of  Jewish  traditions,  he  quoted  or 
adopted  them  with  the  same  want  of  accuracy 
as  when  he  appealed  to  the  Divine  word  of 
God. 

There  are  also  the  two  recording  angels 
called  the  Mua'qqihdf,  or  the  angels  who  con- 
tinually succeed  each  other,  who  record  the 
good  and  evil  actions  of  a  man,  one  standing  at 
his  right  hand  and  another  on  his  left.  These 
are  also  called  the  Kirdm-ul-Katihin  (the 
exalted  writers).  The  angel  who  has  charge 
of  Heaven  is  Bezwdn  and  the  angel  who  pre- 
sides over  Hell  is  Malik. 

Munhar  and  Nakir  are  described  by  Mu- 
hammad as  two  black  angels  with  blue  eyes 
who  visit  every  man  in  his  grave,  make  him 
sit  up,  and  examine  him  as  to  his  faith  in  God 
and  in  Muhammad  his  prophet.  If  the  answer 
is  satisfactory,  he  will  be  allowed  to  sleep  on 
in  peace,  but  if  he  replies  that  he  knows  no- 
thing of  ''God's  A'postle,''  then  he  will  be  struck 
with  an  iron  hammer  called  Mitraqat,  and  he 
will  roar  out,  and  his  cries  will  be  heard  by  all 
animals  that  may  be  near  his  grave,  excepting 


ANGELS.  81 

men  and  genii.*  This  exciting  ceremony  is 
said  to  take  place  as  soon  as  the  funeral  party- 
have  proceeded  forty  paces  from  the  grave  !  t 

Enlightened  Muhammadans  of  the  present  day 
attempt  to  explain  all  this  in  a  figurative  sense, 
but  in  vain,  for  there  is  a  very  trustworthy 
tradition,  recorded  both  by  Bohhdri  and  Muslim, 
to  the  effect  that  Muhammad  related  that  he 
himself  heard  the  infliction  of  torment  on 
infidels  in  their  graves  when  passing  through 
the  grave-yard,  and  that  his  camel  was  fright- 
ened by  their  groans  !  This  is  one  of  the  many 
instances  of  Muhammad's  superstitious  belief 
which  the  more  recent  Muhammadan  divines 
endeavour  to  explain  in  a  metaphorical  sense. 
We  have,  however,  shown  in  a  previous  article 
that  the  traditions  of  Bohhdri  are  of  considerable 
historical  weight,  so  that  there  can  be  little 
doubt  that  Muhammad  believed  "  the  pun- 
ishments of  the  grave  "  to  be  real  and  literal, 
which  is  opposed  to  the  teaching  of  God's 
revealed  word  {vide  Eccl.  ix.  10 ;  xii.  7 ;  Psalm 
cxlvi.  4). 


*  Mishkat,  bk.  i.  cliap.  v. 

t  Vide  Article  on  Janaza  or  Burial. 


6 


82  ANGELS. 

The  Devil  is  said  to  be  a  fallen  angel  who 
was  tnrned  out  of  Paradise  because  he  refused 
to  do  homage  to  Adam.*  He  is  called  Iblis,  a 
word  which  is  most  probably  derived  from 
halas,  a  wicked  or  profligate  person ;  and  also 
Sliaitdn  (Satan).  Besides  angels  and  devils, 
there  are  said  to  be  a  distinct  order  of  crea- 
tures called  Jinn  (Grenii)  who  were  created  of 
fire  some  thousands  of  years  before  Adam. 
According  to  tradition  the  species  consists  of 
five  distinct  orders: — 1.  Jd7in ;  2.  Jinn;  3. 
Sliaitdn;  4.  ^Ifrit;   5.  Mdrid. 

Their  chief  abode  is  the  mountains  of  Qaf, 
which  are  supposed  to  encircle  the  world. 

There  are  good  and  evil  Grenii.  If  good,  they 
are  exceedingly  handsome ;  if  evil,  they  are 
horribly  hideous.  The  evil  genii  are  said  to 
have  been  at  liberty  to  enter  any  of  the  seven 
heavens  till  the  birth  of  Jesus,  when  they  were 
excluded  from  three  of  them.  On  the  birth 
of  Muhammad  they  were  forbidden  the  other 
four  heavens.  They  continue,  however,  to 
ascend  to  the  confines  of  the  lowest  heavens, 
and   there  listen   to  the   conversations  of   the 

*  Surat-ul-Baqr  (ii.),  33. 


ANGELS.  83 

angels  respecting  the  decrees  of  God,  wliicli 
they  sometimes  impart  to  men  by  means  of 
talismans  and  invocations. 

The  good  genii  are  Muslims,  and  perform  all 
the  religions  duties  of  the  faithful. 

King  Solomon  is  said  to  have  had  great 
power  over  the  genii  by  means  of  his  magic 
ring.* 

Students  of  Islam  must  bear  in  mind  that 
most  of  the  absurd  stories  of  the  genii  are 
related  in  the  Quran,  and  have,  therefore, 
received  from  Muhammad  all  the  authority 
of  a  divine  revelation. 


*  The  second  Tar  gum  on  Esther  i. — ii.,  mentions  the 
four  classes  of  Genii  which  were  given  into  the  power  of 
King  Solomon. 


6  A 


84 


XII.— PROPHETS. 

The  number  of  prophets  (rasul),  which  have 
been  sent  by  God,  are  said  to  be  224,000,  or, 
according  to  another  tradition,  124,000.  Of 
these  313  were  Apostles  sent  with  special  com- 
missions, to  reclaim  the  world  from  infidelity 
and  superstition. 

Six  brought  new  laws  which  successively  ab- 
rogated the  preceding  and  have  special  titles, 
or  halima  *  : — 

1.  Adam  (Adam),  Stifi-UUah,  the  Chosen  of 
God. 

2.  Nuh  (Koah),  Nabi-Ullah,  the  Preacher  of 
God. 


*  Dr.  Pfander,  in  tlie  second  chapter  of  Mizan-ul-Haqq, 
states  that  Muhammadan  Doctors  assert  that  by  the  de- 
scent of  the  Psalms  the  Torah  was  abrogated.  Such,  how- 
ever, is  not  the  case,  for  the  Psalms  are  not  said  to  have 
abrogated  the  Torah,  and  consequently  David  has  no 
special  title  or  Kalima. 


PEOPHETS.  85 

3.  Ibrahim  (Abraham),  KhaUl-Ullah,  the 
Friend  of  God. 

4.  Musci  (Moses),  Kalim'TJllah,  one  who  con- 
versed with  God. 

5.  'Isa  (Jesus),  Buh-UUah,  the  Spirit  of 
God. 

6.  Muhammad,  Busid-UUah,  the  Messenger 
of  God. 

The  number  of  sacred  books  delivered  to 
man  are  said  to  have  been  one  hundred  and 
four,  vi^. : — 

Ten,  to  Adam ; 

Fifty,  to  Seth  (SisJi) ; 

Thirty,  to  Enoch  (Edris) ; 

Ten,  to  Abraham ; 

The  Taurat,  to  Moses ; 

The  Zabur,  to  David ; 

The  Injil,  to  Jesus ; 

The  Quran,  to  Muhammad. 
The  one  hundred  scriptures  given  to  Adam, 
Seth,  Enoch,  and  Abraham,  are  termed  Salii- 
fall  (a  pamphlet),  and  the  other  four,  Kitdh 
(a  book) ;  but  all  that  is  necessary  for  the 
Muslim  to  know  of  these  books  is  supposed  to 
have  been  retained  in  the  Quran. 

Luqman-i-Hakim    (supposed    to    have    been 


86  PROPHETS. 

^sop)  and  Alexander  the  Great  are  also  con- 
sidered by  Muhammadan  commentators  to  have 
been  prophets.  Lnqman  is  mentioned  in  the 
thirty-first  Sura  of  the  Quran,  and  Zulqurnain, 
*'the  two-horned"  (supposed  to  have  been 
Alexander),  in  the  eighteenth  Sura;  but  it  is 
not  clear  as  to  what  position  the  author  of 
the  Quran  intended  to  assign  to  these  worthies. 
Muhammad's  enumeration  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament Prophets,  both  as  to  name  and  chro- 
nological order,  is  exceedingly  confused. 


87 


XIII.  —  THE  DAY  OF  RESUERECTIOlSr 
AND  JUDGMENT,  AND  THE  SIGNS 
OF  THE  LAST  DAYS. 

Qi'a'mat  (lit.  "standing"),  or  the  day  of  resurrec- 
tion and  judgment,  is  a  time  wliich  all  Muham- 
madans  allow  is  a  perfect  secret  and  known 
only  to  God.  But  they  say  that  the  approach 
of  the  day  of  judgment  will  be  known  by 
twenty- five  signs.* 

1.  The  decay  of  faith  among  men. 

2.  The  advancing  of  the  meanest  persons  to 
dignity. 

3.  That  a   maid-servant    shall    become   the 
mother  of  her  mistress. 

4.  Tumults  and  seditions. 

5.  A  war  with  the  Turks. 

6.  Great  distress  in  the  world. 

7.  That   the   provinces  of    'Iraq   and    Syria 
shall  refuse  to  pay  tribute. 

*  See  Mishkat-ul-Musabih,  bk.  xxiii.  chap.  iii. 


88  RESUREECTION   AND    JUDGMENT. 

8.  That  the  buildings  of  Medina  shall  extend 
to  Yahab. 

9.  The  sun  rising  in  the  west. 

10.  The  appearance  of  a  remarkable  Beast, 
called  the  Ddhhat-ul-arz,  which  shall  rise  out 
of  the  earth  in  the  temple  at  Mecca. 

11.  War  with  the  Greeks  and  the  taking  of 
Constantinople  by  70,000  of  the  posterity  of 
Isaac. 

12.  The  coming  of  Masih-ud-Dajjdl,  or  Anti- 
christ. 

13.  The  coming  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  will 
descend  upon  one  of  the  minarets  of  the 
Mosque  at  Damascus. 

14.  War  with  the  Jews. 

15.  The  ravages  made  by  Taji'tj  and  Majuj 
(Gog  and  Magog). 

16.  A  smoke  which  shall  fill  the  whole 
earth. 

17.  An  eclipse  of  the  moon. 

18.  The  return  of  the  Arabians  to  idolatry. 

19.  The  discovery  of  a  heap  of  treasure  by 
the  retreating  of  the  river  Euphrates. 

20.  The  demolition  of  the  temple  at  Mecca. 

21.  The  speaking  of  beasts  and  inanimate 
things. 


RESUEEECTION   AND    JUDGMENT.  89 

22.  A  breaking  out  of  a  fire  in  Yaman. 

23.  The  appearance  of  a  remarkable  man 
who  shall  drive  men  before  him  with  his  staff. 

24.  The  coming  of  Imam  Mahdi,*  the  di- 
rector, who  will  come  from  Khorasan,  his 
troops  bearing  black  ensigns. 

25.  A  mighty  wind  which  shall  sweep  away 
the  souls  of  all  who  have  but  a  grain  of  faith 
in  their  hearts. 

The  following  is  a  succinct  account  of  the 
day  of  judgment,  translated  from  a  Muham- 
madan  book  : — "  Then  shall  Grod  bring  all  men 
back  and  raise  them  again,  and  restore  to 
them  their  souls,  and  gather  them  together. 
He  will  then  call  for  the  books  in  which  have 
been  written  the  good  and  evil  actions  of  all 
men.  Then  he  will  judge  them  in  equity  and 
weigh  the  balance  (mizdn)  of  their  works,  and 
will  make  retribution  to  every  soul  according 
to  what  he  has  done.  Some  shall  enter  Para- 
dise through  his  goodness  and  mercy,  and  some 
shall  go  to  hell.     No  Muslim  shall  remain  in 


*  Imam  Malidi  is  said  by  the  Shia'hs  to  have  been 
their  twelfth  Imam,  Abu  Kasim ;  but  who  will  come  again 
in  the  last  days. 


90  RESUEEECTION   AND   JUDGMENT. 

hell  for  ever,  but  sliall  enter  into  Paradise, 
after  they  have  suffered  according  to  their  sins, 
for  believers  shall  remain  for  ever  in  Paradise, 
and  the  unbelievers  in  hell  fire." 

Sirdt  is  a  bridge  which  all  must  pass  over  on 
the  day  of  judgment.  It  is  said  to  extend  over 
the  midst  of  hell,  and  to  be  sharper  than  the 
edge  of  a  sword.  In  passing  it  the  feet  of  the 
infidel  will  slip,  and  he  will  fall  into  hell  fire ; 
but  the  feet  of  the  Muslim  will  be  firm,  and 
carry  him  safely  to  Paradise. 


91 


XIY.— HEAYEN. 

The  Muhammadan  Paradise  is  called  Jannat 
(garden)  in  Arabic,  and  BahisM  in  Persian; 
the  word  Fir  dans,  from  wliich  we  get  our  Eng- 
lish word  Paradise,  being  restricted  to  one 
region  in  the  celestial  abodes  of  bliss. 

There  are  eight  different  terms  employed  in 
the  Quran  for  heaven,  and  although  they  would 
appear  to  be  but  different  names  for  the  same 
region,  Muhammadan  divines  understand  them 
to  mean  different  stages  of  glory. 

They  are  as  follows  *  : — 

1.  Jannat-ul-Khuld  (Sura  xxv.  16),  "The 
garden  of  eternity." 

2.  Ddr-us-Saldm  (Sura  vi.  127),  "  The  dwel- 
ling  of  peace." 


*  These  various  stages  of  Paradise  are  variously  given 
by  European  authors.  Those  in  the  text  are  from  the 
Arabic  dictionary,  the  Ghyas-ul-Loghat,  and  have  been 
compared  with  the  verses  given  from  the  Quran. 


92  HEAVEN. 

3.  Ddr-uUQardr  (Suraxl.  42),  "  The  dwelling 
wliicli  abide  til." 

4.  Jannat-i-'Adan{Sursihi.72),  "The garden 
of  Eden." 

5.  Jannat'ul-Maiud  (Sura  xxxii.  19),  "  The 
garden  of  refuge. 

6.  Jannat-un-N' aim  (Suravi.  70),  "  The  gar- 
den of  delight." 

7.  Jannat-i-' Illiyun  (Sura  Ixxxiii.  18),  "  The 
garden  of  'Illiyun." 

8.  Jannat-ul-Firdaus  (Sura  xviii.  107),  "  The 
garden  of  Paradise." 

These  eight  stages  of  Paradise  are  spoken  of 
as  ''eight  doors''  in  the  Traditions  (Mishkat, 
bk.  ii.  chap.  i.). 

The  sensual  delights  of  Muhammad's  Para- 
dise are  proverbial,  and  they  must  have  exer- 
cised considerable  influence  upon  the  minds  of 
the  people  to  whom  he  made  known  his  mission. 
The  allusions  in  the  Quran  are  far  too  numerous 
to  admit  of  quotation,  but  they  will  be  found 
more  particularly  in  Suras  Ixxvi.,  Iv.,  Ivi.,  xlvii. 

The  descriptions  of  the  celestial  regions  and  the 
enjoyments  promised  to  "  the  faithful  "  are  still 
more  minutely  given  in  the  traditional  sayings 
of  the  Prophet  (Mishkat,  bk.  xxiii.  chap.  xiii.). 


HEAVEN.  93 

Apologists  for  Islam,  Carlyle  for  example, 
liave  suggested  tliat  tlie  sensual  delights  of 
Muhammad's  Paradise  may  after  all  be  taken 
figuratively,  even  as  the  Song  of  Solomon  and 
the  Revelation  of  St.  John.  It  is  quite  true 
that  such  is  the  interpretation  hinted  at  in  the 
Akhlaq-i- Jalali ;  and  Mr.  Lane  in  his  "  Modern 
Egyptians  "  says  he  met  a  Muslim  of  learning 
who  considered  them  figurative;  but  such  is 
not  the  view  of  any  Muhammadan  commentator. 
All  Muslim  theologians  have  given  a  literal  in- 
terpretation of  the  sensual  delights,  and  it  is 
impossible  for  any  candid  mind  to  read  the 
Quran  and  Traditions  and  arrive  to  any  other 
conclusion  on  the  subject. 

Islam,  true  to  its  anti- Christian  character, 
preaches  a  sensual  abode  of  bliss  in  opposition 
to  the  express  teaching  of  our  blessed  Lord, 
who  said,  ''  They  neither  marry  nor  are  given 
in  marriage,  but  are  as  the  angels  of  heaven 
(St.  Matt.  xxii.  30). 

It  is  remarkable  that  with  the  exception  of 
one  passage  (Sura  iii.  25),  Muhammad's  de- 
scriptions of  the  sensual  paradise  belong  to  the 
later  period  of  his  mission,  and  after  he  had 
become  a  polygamist. 


94  HEAVEN. 

In  addition  to  tlie  seven  divisions  of  celestial 
bliss,  there  are  said  to  be  seven  firmaments 
(asmdn). 

1.  Of  pure  virgin  silver,  wliicli  is  Adam's 
residence. 

2.  Of  pm^e  gold,  which  is  Enoch's  and 
John  Baptist's. 

3.  Of  pearls,  which  is  Joseph's. 

4.  Of  white  gold,  which  is  Jesus'. 

5.  Of  silver,  which  is  Aaron's. 

6.  Of  ruby  and  garnet,  which  is  Moses'. 

7.  Of  crystal,  which  is  Abraham's. 

Muhammadans  undoubtedly  get  their  tra- 
dition of  seven  heavens  from  the  Talmud; 
but  the  Jewish  tradition  with  reference  to 
the  seven  heavens  was  a  more  sensible  ar- 
rangement than  that  of  the  Muhammadans. 

The  seven  heavens  of  the  Jews  are  as 
follow  *  : — 

1.  The  vellum,  or  curtain. 

2.  The  expanse,  or  firmament. 

3.  The  clouds  of  ether. 

4.  The  habitation,  where  the  temple  of  Jeru- 

*  See  Dr.  Adam  Clark  on  2  Cor.  xii.  2. 


HEAVEN.  95 

salem  and  tlie  altar   are  situated,  and  where 
Michael  the  great  prince  offers  sacrifice. 

5.  The  dwelling  place,  where  troops  of  an- 
gels sing. 

6.  The  fixed  residence,  where  are  the  trea- 
sures of  snow  and  hail. 

7.  Araboth,  or  special  place  of  glory. 


96 


XY.— HELL. 

Hell,  or  the  place  of  torment,  is  called  in 
Arabic  Jahannam,  and  in  Persian  Dozahh ;  and 
is  said  to  liave  seven  portals  or  divisions,* 
wliicli  tlie  Commentator  Bagliawi  distributes 
as  follows  : — 

1.  Jahannam,  for  Mnbammadans ;  for,  ac- 
cording to  the  Quran,  all  Muslims  will  pass 
througb  hell.t 

2.  Lazwd,  a  blazing  fire  for  Christians  (Snra 
Ixx.  15  only). 

3.  Hutama,  an  intense  fire  for  Jews  (Sura 
civ.  4  only). 

*  Sura  XV.  44.  "It  hath  seven  portals,  and  at  each 
portal  a  separate  band;"  a  tradition  founded  on  the 
Talmud.  Thus  in  Sota  10,  David  is  said  to  have  rescued 
Absalom  from  the  seven  dwelHngs  of  hell.     (Eodwell.) 

t  Sura  xix.  44,  "Verily  there  is  not  one  of  you  that 
shall  not  go  down  into  hell.  Jahannam  is  the  Arabic 
form  of  the  Greek  yeeWa,  and  it  is  remarkable  that  the 
word  should  be  used  for  a  purgatorial  hell  and  not  aSiys 
which,  according  to  the  Papists,  denotes  that  state. 


HELL.  97 

4.  8^ air,  a  flaming  fire  for  Sabians  (Sura 
iv.  11,  and  fourteen  otlier  places). 

5.  Saqar,  a  scorching  lieat  for  Magi  (Suras 
liv.  58,  and  Ixxiv.  43). 

6.  JaJitm,  a  huge  hot  fire  for  idolaters 
(Sura  ii.  113,  and  twenty  other  places). 

7.  Hdwia,  the  bottomless  pit  for  hypocrites 
(Sura,  cl.  8). 

The  situation  of  hell  is  a  matter  of  dispute. 

Baghawi's  distribution  of  the  different  sections 
of  hell  is  a  proof  of  the  utter  recklessness  of 
Muslim  Commentators,  for  in  neither  case  are 
Lazivd  and  Hutama  apportioned  to  Christians 
or   Jews  in  the  Quran. 


98 


XVL— THE  DECREES  OF  GOD. 

Taqdi'r,  or  the  absolute  decree  and  predes- 
tination of  both  good  and  evil,  is  the  sixth 
article  of  the  Muslim's  creed.  The  orthodox 
belief  is  that  whatever  hath  or  shall  come  to 
pass  in  this  world,  whether  it  be  good  or  bad, 
proceedeth  entirely  from  the  divine  will,  and  is 
irrevocably  fixed  and  recorded  in  the  preserved 
tablet  (Lahw-ul-Mahfih).* 

Of  this  doctrine  Muhammad  makes  great  use 
in  his  Quran,  and  all  those  who  have  had  any 
practical  acquaintance  with  the  lives  of  Mu- 
hammadans,  know  well  to  what  extent  it 
influences  the  daily  life  of  every  Muslim.     It 


*  Lahw  -ul'  Mahfilz,  occurs  only  once  in  the  Qurjin, 
namely,  Sura  Ixxxv.  22,  where  it  relates  to  the  Quran 
being  written  thereon.  The  Preserved  Tablet  on  which 
the  actions  of  men  are  written,  is  called  Tmim-ul-Muhin, 
the  clear  prototype.  Sura  xxxvi.  11. 


DEOEEES    OF    GOD.  99 

is  not  only  urged  as  a  source  of  consolation  in 
every  trial,  but  as  a  palliation  of  every  crime. 
"  It  was  written  in  my  taqdir  "  (fate),  is  an 
excuse  familiar  to  every  European  who  has 
had  much  intercourse  with  Muslim  servants  or 
soldiers. 

The  following  is  a  translation  of  an  Arabic 
treatise  on  the  subject :  ''  Faith  in  the  decrees 
of  God,  is  that  we  believe  in  our  heart  and  con- 
fess with  our  tongue  that  the  most  High  Grod 
hath  decreed  all  things  so  that  nothing  can 
happen  in  the  world,  whether  it  respects  the 
conditions  and  operations  of  things,  or  good 
and  evil,  or  obedience  and  disobedience,  or 
faith  and  infidelity,  or  sickness  and  health, 
or  riches  and  poverty,  or  life  and  death,  that  is 
not  contained  in  the  written  tablet  of  the 
decrees  of  God.  But  God  hath  so  decreed 
good  works,  obedience,  and  faith,  that  He 
ordains  and  wills  them,  and  that  they  may 
be  under  His  decree.  His  salutary  direction, 
His  good  pleasure  and  command.  On  the 
contrary,  God  hath  decreed,  and  does  ordain 
and  determine  evil,  disobedience,  and  infidelity ; 
yet  without  His  salutary  direction,  good  plea- 
sure  and   command,   but  being   only   by   way 

7   A 


100  DECEEES    OF    GOD. 

of  seduction,  indignation,  and  prohibition. 
But  whosoever  shall  say  that  Grod  is  not 
delighted  with  good  faith,  or  that  God  hath 
not  an  indignation  against  evil  and  unbelief, 
he  is  certainly  an  infidel." 


101 


XYIL  —  THE   FIYE  FOUNDATIONS   OF 
PRACTICAL   RELIGION. 

The  five  pillars,  or  foundations,  of  practice  in 
Islam  are  : — 

1.  The  recital  of  the  Creed,  or  Kalimah,^ 
— "  There  is  no  deity  but  G-od,  and  Muhammad 
is  the  Prophet  of  God." 

2.  Siddt. — The  five  stated  periods  of  prayer. 

3.  Boza. — The  thirty  days  fast  of  Ramazan. 

4.  Zakdt. — The  legal  alms. 

5.  flay}'. — The  pilgrimage  to  Mecca. 

*  The  enumeration  of  the  Creed  amongst  the  founda- 
tions of  practice  seems  to  perplex  English  writers,  and 
consequently  Dr.  Macbride  (p.  134),  and  other  authors, 
omit  it  entirely,  and  reduce  the  foundations  of  practical 
religion  to  four.  Our  readers  will  observe,  however,  that 
it  is  the  recital  of  the  creed,  and  not  the  creed  itself,  which 
forms  one  of  the  five  practical  duties  of  the  Muslim  (vide 
next  article). 


102 


XYIII.— THE  RECITAL  OF  THE  CREED. 

The  Recital  of  the  Kalimah,  or  Creed,  is  the 
first  of  the  five  foundations,  or  pillars  of  prac- 
tice, in  Islam.  It  consists  of  the  following 
sentence,  which  is  always  recited  in  Arabic  : — 

La  -  ildha  -  it  -  lot  -  laho  Miiliamimad  -  ur  -  Basid  - 
Ullah,  "  There  is  no  deity  bnt  Grod,  and 
Muhammad  is  the  Apostle  of  God."* 

When  any  one  is  converted  to  Islam  he  is 
required  to  repeat  this  formula,  and  the 
following  are  the  conditions  required  of  every 
Muslim  with  reference  to  it : — 

1. — That  it  shall  be  repeated  aloud,  at  least 
once  in  a  life-time. 


*  We  have  here  translated  rasiU,  "  Apostle,"  although 
it  is  generally  rendered  "  Prophet,"  which,  however,  is  the 
more  correct  rendering  of  nahi,  a  word  which  also  occurs 
in  the  Quran.  Both  nahi  and  rasTil  are  translated  into 
Persian  and  Hindustani  by  paighamhar,  which  is  trans- 
lated into  English  by  either  Prophet,  Apostle,  or  Mes- 


THE  EECITAL  OF  THE  CEEED.       103 

2. — That  tlie  meaning  of  it  shall  be  fully 
understood. 

3. — That  it  shall  be  believed  in  "by  the 
heart." 

4. — That  it  shall  be  professed  until  death. 

6. — That  it  shall  be  recited  correctly. 

6. — That  it  shall  be  always  professed  and 
declared  without  hesitation. 

Something  similar  to  this  celebrated  symbol 
of  the  Muhammadan  creed  appears  to  have 
existed  in  Arabia  previous  to  the  foundation 
of  Islamism.  Dr.  Arnold  in  his  work  on  "  Is- 
lam and  Christianity,"  quotes  the  following 
prayer  from  the  writings  of  Abulfaraj,  which 
is  said  to  have  been  used  by  the  idolatrous 
Arabians  : — "  I  dedicate  myself  to  Thy  service, 
O  Grod !  Thou  hast  no  companion,  except 
Thy  companion,  of  whom  Thou  art  absolute 
Master  of   whatever  is  his."  * 


*  Circumcision  (Kliatnali)  although  never  once  enjoined 
in  either  the  Quran  or  Traditions,  is  an  institution  of 
Islam ;  but  it  is  not  incumbent  upon  adults,  the  recital  of 
the  creed  being  sufficient. 


104 


XIX.— PRAYER. 

Peayer  (Arabic  Suldt,  Persian  and  Hindustani 
Namdz,  Puslito  Nmuz)  is  tlie  second  of  tlie  five 
foundations  of  practice  in  Islam.  The  constant 
round  of  devotion  which  characterizes  Muham- 
madan  nations  is  a  very  remarkable  phenomenon 
in  the  system.  We  translate  the  words  Suldt 
and  Namdz  by  the  English  word  prayer,  al- 
though this  "second  foundation"  of  the  re- 
ligion of  Muhammad  is  something  quite  distinct 
from  that  prayer  which  the  Christian  poet  so 
well  describes  as  the  "  soul's  sincere  desire 
uttered  or  unexpressed."  It  would  be  more 
correct  to  speak  of  the  Muhammadan  Namdz 
as  a  service;  ''prayer"  being  more  correctly 
rendered  by  the  Arabic  du^a.  In  Islam  prayer 
is  reduced  to  a  mechanical  act,  as  distinct  from 
a  mental  act;  and  in  judging  of  the  spiritual 
character  of  Muhammadanism,  we  must  take 
into  careful  consideration  the  precise  character 


PEAYEE.  105 

of  tliat  devotional  service  wliicli  every  Muslim 
is  required  to  render  to  Grod  at  least  five  times 
a  day,*  and  wliicli,  undoubtedly,  exercises  so 
great  an  influence  upon  the  character  of  the 
followers  of  Muhammad. 

It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  the  service 
should  be  performed  in  Arabic;  and  that  the 
clothes  and  body  of  the  worshipper  should  be 
clean,  and  that  the  praying  place  should  be 
free  from  all  impurity.  It  may  be  said  either 
privately,  or  in  company,  or  in  a  Mosque — 
although  services  in  a  Mosque  are  more  meri- 
torious than  those  elsewhere. 

It  is  always  preceded  by  ablution  (Wimi),i 
and,   if    said   in  a  Mosque,   by  the  Azdn    and 


*  It  is  remarkable  that  there  is  but  one  passage  in  the 
Quran  in  which  the  stated  times  of  prayer  are  enjoined, 
and  that  it  mentions  only  four  and  not  five  j^ei'iocls  : — 
Surat-ur-Eum  (xxx.),  17,  "  Glorify  God  when  it  is  even- 
ing (masa),  and  at  morning  (subh), — and  to  Him  be 
praise  in  the  heavens  and  in  the  earth, — and  at  afternoon 
(^ashi),  and  at  noon- tide  (zuhr).'^  But  all  commentators 
are  agreed  that  masa  includes  both  smi-set  and  after  sun- 
set ;  and,  therefore,  both  the  Maghrib  and  'Ishaa  prayers. 

t  Wuzu  is  the  ablution  of  the  face,  hands,  feet,  &c., 
which  is  necessary  before  every  time  of  prayer.  Ghusal, 
or  the  washing  of  the  whole  body,  is  performed  after  cer- 
tain legal  defilements. 


106  PEAYEE. 

Iqdmat,  terms  which  will  be  explained  after- 
wards. 

The  regular  form  of  prayer  begins  with  the 
Niyyat,  which  is  said  standing,  with  the  hands 
on  either  side  : — 

"  I  have  purposed  to  offer  up  to  Grod  only, 
with  a  sincere  heart  this  morning  (or,  as  the 
case  may  be),  with  my  face  Qibla-wards,  two 
(or,  as  the  case  may  be)  raFat  prayers  Farz 
(Sunnat,  or  Nafl).^^ 

Then  follows  the  Takbir-i-Tahrimah,  said  with  the 
thumbs  touching  the  lobules  of  the  ears  and  the  open 
hands  on  each  side  of  the  face : — 

"  Grod  is  great !  " 

The  Qiam,  or  standing  position.  The  right  hand  placed 
upon  the  left,  below  the  navel,*  and  the  eyes  looking  to 
the  ground  in  self-abasement.  During  which  is  said  the 
Subhan  f: — 

"Holiness  to  Thee,  0  God !  " 
''  And  praise  be  to  Thee  !  " 
"  Great  is  Thy  name  !  " 


*  The  Shafia',  and  the  two  other  orthodox  sects,  place 
their  hands  on  their  breasts ;  as  also  the  Wahhabis.  The 
Shia'hs  keep  their  hands  on  either  side.  In  all  the  sects 
the  women  perform  the  Qiam  with  their  hands  on  their 
breasts. 

t  The  Shia'hs  omit  the  Subhan. 


PEAYEE.  107 

"  Great  is  Tlij  greatness  !  " 
"  There  is  no  deity  but  Thee  !  " 

The  T'auuz  *  is  then  said  as  follows : — 

"  I  seek  refuge  from  God  from  cursed  Satan/' 

After  which  the  Tasmiyah  is  repeated : — 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  the  compassionate,  the 


merciful. 


)> 


Then  follows  the  Fatihah,  viz.,  the  first  chapter  of  the 
Quran  f: — 

''  Praise  be  to  God,  Lord  of  all  the  worlds !  " 

"  The  compassionate,  the  merciful !  " 

"  King  on  the  day  of  reckoning !  " 

''  Thee    only  do   we  worship,  and   to    Thee 

only  do  we  cry  for  help." 

"  Guide  Thou  us  in  the  'ttraight  path," 

"  The  path  of  those  to  whom  Thou  hast  been 

gracious;  " 

"  With  whom  Thou  art  not  angry," 
"  And  who  go  not  astray." — Amen. 

After  this  the  worshipper  can  repeat  as  many  chapters 
of  the  Quran  as  he  may  wish ;  he  should,  at  least,  recite 
one  long  or  two   short  verses.     The  following  chapter  is 


*  The  T'auuz  is  also  called  the  'Auzohillah. 
t  The  recital   of   the  Quran   is   called    the  Qira'at,  or 
reading. 


108  PEAYEE. 

usually  recited,  namely,  the  Surat-ul-Ikhlas,  or  the  112th 
chapter : — 

"  Say  :  He  is  God  alone  :  " 

"  God  tlie  Eternal !  " 

"He  begettetli  not," 

"  And  is  not  begotten ;  " 

"  And  there  is  none  like  unto  Him." 

The  Takbir-i-Euku',  said  whilst  making  an  inclination 
of  the  head  and  body  and  placing  the  hands  upon  the 
knees,  separating  the  fingers  a  little. 

"  God  is  great !  " 

The  Tasbih-i-Euku',  said  in  the  same  posture. 

"I  extol  tlie  holiness  of  mj  Lord,  the 
Great!"* 

"I  extol  the  holiness  of  my  Lord,  the 
Great!" 

"I  extol  the  holiness  of  my  Lord,  the 
Great!" 

The  Qium-i-Sami  Ullah  or  Tasmia',  said  with  the  body 
erect,  but,  unlike  the  former  Qiam,  the  hands  being  placed 
on  either  side.     The  Imam  says  f  aloud, 

''  God  hears  him  who  praises  Him." 


*  The  Shia'hs  here  add,  "  and  with  his  praise."  This 
is  also  added  by  the  Shia'hs  to  the  Tasbih-i-Sijdah. 

t  When  the  prayers  are  'said  by  a  person  alone  he 
recites  both  sentences. 


PEAYEE.  109 

The  people  then  respond  in  a  low  voice. 

"  0  Lord,  Thou  art  praised." 

Takbir-i-Sijdah,  said  as  the  worshipper  drops  on  his 
knees. 

''God  is  great!" 

Tasbih-i-Sijdah,  recited  as  the  worshipper  puts  first  his 
nose  and  then  his  forehead  to  the  ground. 

"  I  extol  tlie  holiness  of  my  Lord,  the  most 
High !  " 

"  I  extol  the  holiness  of  my  Lord,  the  most 
High !  " 

"  I  extol  the  holiness  of  my  Lord,  the  most 

High !  " 

Then  raising  his  head  and  body  and  sinking  backward 
upon  his  heels,  and  placing  his  hands  upon  his  thighs,  he 
says  the  Takbir-i-Jalsa.* 

"God  is  great!" 

Then,  whilst  prostrating  as  before,  he  says  the  Takbir- 
i-Sijdah. 

''  God  is  great !  " 

And  then  during  the  prostration  the  Tasbih-i-Sijdah  as 
before. 

"  I  extol  the  holiness  of  my  Lord,  the  most 

High !  " 

*  The  Shia'hs  here  omit  the  Takbir,  and  say  instead, 
"  I  rise  and  sit  by  the  power  of  God !  " 


110  PEAYER. 

"  I  extol  the  holiness  of  my  Lord,  the  most 
High ! " 

"  I  extol  the  holiness  of  my  Lord,  the  most 
High!" 

Then,  if  at  the  close  of  one  rak'at,  he  repeats  the  Takbir 
standing,  when  it  is  called  Takbir-i-Qiam ;  but  at  the  end 
of  two  rak'ats,  and  at  the  close  of  the  prayer,  he  repeats  it 
sitting,  when  it  is  called  Takbir-i-Qa'ud.* 

"  God  is  great !  " 

Here  ends  one  rak'at  or  form  of  prayer.  The  next  rak'at 
begins  with  the  Fatihah  or  1st  chapter  of  the  Quran.  At 
the  close  of  every  two  rak'ats  he  recites  the  Attahiyat, 
which  is  said  whilst  kneeling  upon  the  ground.  His  left 
foot  bent  under  him  he  sits  upon  it,  and  places  his  hands 
upon  his  knees  and  says  f  : — 

"  The  adorations  of  the  tongue  are  for  Grod, 
and  also  the  adorations  of  the  body,  and  alms- 
giving ! ' ' 

"  Peace  be  on  thee,  0  Prophet,  with  the 
mercy  of  God  and  His  blessing !  " 

"  Peace  be  upon  us  and  upon  God's  righteous 
servants !  " 


*  The  Shia'hs  here  recite  the  Takbir :— "  God  is  great!" 
with  the  thumbs  touching  the  lobules  of  the  ear,  and  add, 
"I  seek  forgiveness  from  God,  my  Lord,  and  I  repent 
before  Him ! " 

t  The  Shia'hs  omit  the  Attahiyat. 


PEAYEE.  Ill 

Then  raising  the  first  finger  of  the  right  hand  he  recites 
the  Tashahhtid : — 

"I  testify  tliat  there  is  no  deity  but  Grod*; 
and  I  testify  that  Muhammad  is  the  servant 
of  Grod,  and  the  messenger  of  Grod  !  "  t 

The  Darud  is  said  whilst  in  the  same  posture. 

"  0  God,  have  mercy  on  Muhammad  and  on 
his  descendants  4  as  Thou  didst  have  mercy 
on  Abraham  and  on  his  descendants.  Thou 
art  to  be  praised,  and  Thou  art  great.  0  God, 
bless  Muhammad  and  his  descendants,  as  Thou 
didst  bless  Abraham  and  his  descendants  !  " 

"  Thou  art  to  be  praised,  and  Thou  art 
great !  " 

Then  the  Du'a— 

"0  God  our  Lord,  give  us  the  blessings  of 
this  life,  and  also  the  blessings  of  life  everlast- 
ing.    Save  us  from  the  torments  of  fire."§ 


*  The  Shia'hs  add,  "  who  has  no  partner." 

t  Every  two  rak'ats  close  with  the  Tashahhud. 

:|:  The  Shia'hs  merely  recite: — " Grod  have  mercy  on 
Muhammad  and  his  descendants  ;  "  and  omit  the  rest. 

§  The  Du'a  is  omitted  by  the  Shia'hs,  who  recite  the 
following  instead : — "  Peace  be  on  thee,  0  Prophet,  with 
the  mercy  of  God  and  His  blessing!"  "Peace  be  upon 
us,  and  upon  God's  righteous  servants !" 


112  PEAYEE. 

He  then  closes  with  the  Salam. 

Turning  the  head  round  to  the  right,  he  says — 

"  Tlie  peace  and  mercy  of  God  be  with 
you." 

Turning  the  head  round  to  the  left,  he  says — 

''  The  peace  and  mercy  of  God  be  mth 
yon." 

At  the  close  of  the  whole  set  of  prayers, 
that  is,  of  Farz,  Sunnat,  Nafl,  or  Witr,  the 
worshipper  raises  his  hands  *  and  offers  np  a 
^'  Mundjdt,''  or  supplication.  This  usually  con- 
sists of  prayers  selected  from  the  Quran  or 
Hadis.  They  ought  to  be  said  in  Arabic, 
although  they  are  frequently  offered  up  in 
the  vernacular. 

These  daily  prayers  are  either  Farz,  Sunnat, 
Nafl,  or  Wit7\  Farz,  are  those  number  of 
rak'ats,  (or  forms  of  prayer,)  said  to  be  enjoined 
by  God.  Sunnat  those  founded  on  the  practice 
of  Muhammad.  Nafi,  the  voluntary  per- 
formance of  two  rak'ats,  or  more,  which  may 
be  omitted  without  sin.      Witr,  an  odd  number 


*  The  hands  are  raised  in  order  to  catch  a  blessing 
from  heaven,  and  they  are  afterwards  drawn  over  the  face 
in  order  to  transfer  it  to  every  part  of  the  body. 


PEAYEE.  113 

of  rak'ats,  either  one,  three,  five  or  seven,  said 
after  the  night  prayer.  These  divisions  of 
prayer  are  entirely  distinct  from  each  other. 
They  each  begin  afresh  with  the  Niyijat.  The 
worshippers  may  rest  for  awhile  between  them, 
bnt  not  converse  on  worldly  subjects.  The 
Wahhabis  think  it  correct  to  say  the  Sunnaf 
prayers  in  their  houses  and  only  the  Farz 
prayers  in  the  mosque.* 

In  order  that  our  readers  may  be  able  to 
judge  of  the  mechanism  of  this  Muhammadan 
performance  of  prayer,  we  annex  a  time-table 
of  the  Muslim's  common  prayer,  showing  the 
number  of  raFats  or  forms  ;  from  which  it  will 
be  seen  what  is  required  of  a  pious  Muham- 
madan. The  five  times  of  prayer  are  enjoined 
in  the  Quran,  the  other  three  periods  of  prayer 
are  voluntary.     (See  next  page.) 

Upon  reference  to  the  form  of  prayer,  or 
rak'ats,  which  we  have  given,  and  which  admits 


*  Mr.  Palgrave,  in  his  "  Central  and  Eastern  Arabia," 
states  that  he  observed  that  the  Wahhabis  were  careless  as 
to  the  legal  ablutions.  Perhaps  he  was  not  aware  that 
the  worshippers  had  performed  the  ablutions,  and  had 
said  the  Sunnat  rak'ats  privately  before  they  came  into  the 
mosque. 

8 


114 


PRAYER. 


ft 

! 

M 

P^ 

n 
PI 

•J^Tiii 

:        :        :        :      i>                 :        :        : 

•FT^lt 

:      (M        :      (N      <M               00      cx>      o> 

:      (M        :      cq      cq                 :        :        : 

•zaBj 

(M      tj*      T?      CO      >*                 :        :        : 

•ZJTJJ 

8Jopq  ^•Buntig 

iM      -5^        :        :        :                 :        :        : 

•I13UOI!;dO  dXB 

qoiqM  cj-Bntrng 

:         :      ^         :      -*                  :         :         : 

g 

! 

i 

1 

da-Sahar- 

nmuz. 
da-Miispe- 
khin-nmuz. 
da-Mazi- 
gar-nmuz. 
da-Makh- 

am-nmuz. 
da-Maz- 

khuftan- 

nmuz. 

da-Ishraq- 

nmuz. 
da-Ghar- 

mi-nmuz. 
da-Shpe- 

nmuz. 

*     1 

Fajr-ki- 

Namaz. 
Zohar-ki- 

Namaz. 
'Asur-ki- 

Namaz. 
Maghrib- 
ki-Namaz. 
'Aysha-kf- 

Namaz. 

Ishraq-ki- 
Namaz. 

Zoha-kl- 
Namaz. 

Tahajud. 

ki-Namaz. 

1 

Namaz-i- 

Subh.  _ 
Namtiz-i- 

Peshin. 
Namaz-i- 

Digar. 
Namaz-i- 

Shani. 
Namaz-i- 

Khuftan. 

Namaz-i- 
Ishraq. 

Namaz-i- 
Chast. 

Namaz-i- 
Tahajud. 

1 

<1 

Sulat-ul- 

Fa  jr. 
Sulat-ul- 

Zuhr. 
Sulat-ul- 

'Asar. 
Sulat-ul- 

Maghrib. 
Sulat-ul- 

'Ishaa. 

Sulat-ul- 
Ishraq. 

Sulat-ul- 
Zuha. 

Sulat-ul- 
Tahajud. 

<1) 

From  dawn  to  sun- 
rise. 

When  the  sun  has 
begun  to  decline. 

Mid-way  between 
No.  2  and  No.  4. 

A  few  minutes  after 
sun-set. 

When  the  night  has 
closed  in. 

When    the    sun    has 

well  risen. 
About  11  o'clock  A.M. 

After  mid-night 

1 

r-IC<JC<5-^iO                     i-((MCO 

•aaivaa  dO  saoiaad  aAU  anx 


•iaviKinoA  a-av  hoihal 
saoiuad  aauHx 


PEAYER.  115 

of  no  change  or  variation,  whether  used  for  the 
"time  of  travelling,"  in  the  "time  of  danger," 
or  in  the  "  time  of  need,"  it  will  be  seen  that 
notwithstanding  the  beauty  of  its  devotional 
language,  it  is  simply  a  superstitious  rite, 
having  nothing  in  common  Avith  the  Christian 
idea  of  prayer. 

The  devotions  of  Islam  are  essentially  "  vain 
repetitions,"  for  they  must  be  said  in  the 
Arabic  language,  and  admit  of  no  change  or 
variety.  The  effect  of  such  a  constant  round 
of  devotional  forms,  which  are  but  the  service 
of  the  lips,  on  the  vast  majority  of  Muham- 
madans,  can  be  easily  imagined.  We  believe 
that  the  absence  of  anything  like  true  devotion 
from  these  services  accounts  for  the  fact  that 
religion  and  true  piety  stand  so  far  apart  in 
the  practice  of  Islam. 

In  addition  to  the  daily  prayers,  the  following 
are  special  services  for  special  occasions  : 

SuUt-ul-Juma\ — "  The  Friday  Prayer."  It 
consists  of  two  rak'ats  after  the  daily  meridian 
prayer.  . 

Suldt'ul-Musdfir. — "  Prayers  for  a  traveller." 

8  A 


116  PEAYEE. 

Two  rak'ats  instead  of  the  usual  number  at  the 
meridian,  afternoon,  and  night  prayers. 

Suldt-ul-Khcmf.—"  The  prayers  of  fear." 
Said  in  time  of  war.  They  are  two  rak'ats 
recited  first  by  one  regiment  or  company  and 
then  by  the  other. 

Suldt'Ul'Tardwih. — Twenty  rak'ats  recited 
every  evening  during  the  Ramazan,  immediately 
after  the  fifth  daily  prayer. 

Suldt'Ul-Istihhdra. — Prayers  for  success  or 
guidance.  The  person  who  is  about  to  un- 
dertake any  special  business,  performs  two 
rak'at  prayers  and  then  goes  to  sleep.  During 
his  slumbers  he  may  expect  to  have  "  ilhdm,'' 
or  inspiration,  as  to  the  undertaking  for  which 
he  seeks  guidance ! 

Suldt-ul-Khasuf. — Two  rak'ats  said  at  the 
time  of  an  eclipse  of  the  moon. 

Suldt-ul'Kusuf. — Two  rak'ats  said  at  the 
time  of  an  eclipse  of  the  sun. 

The  Azdn,  is  the  summons  to  prayer  pro- 
claimed by  the  Muazzin,  or  crier,  in  small 
mosques  from  the  door  or  side,  but  in  large 
mosques  it  ought  to  be  given  from  the  minaret 
(mandrat).     The    following    is    a    translation, 


PRAYEE.  117 

"  God  is  great !  God  is  great !  God  is  great ! 
God  is  great !  I  bear  witness  tliat  tliere  is  no 
God  but  God !  (repeated  twice)  I  bear  witness 
that  Mubammad  is  the  Apostle  of  God !  (re- 
peated twice)  Come  to  prayers !  Come  to 
prayers  !  Come  to  salvation  !  Come  to  salvation  !  * 
God  is  great!  Tliere  is  no  other  God  but 
God!"t 

In  the  early  morning  the  following  sentence 
is  added  :  "  Prayers  are  better  than  sleep." 

The  summons  to  prayer  was,  at  first,  the 
simple  cry,  "  Come  to  prayer."  Bingham  tells 
us  that  a  similar  custom  existed  at  Jerusalem 
(vide  Antiquities,  vol.  ii.  p.  489)  :  ''  In  the  mo- 
nastery of  virgms  which  Paula,  the  famous 
Eoman  lady,  set  up,  and  governed  at  Jerusalem, 
the  signal  was  given  by  one  going  about  and 
singing  hallehtja,  for  that  was  their  call  to 
church,  as  St.  Jerome  informs  us." 

The  Iqdmat  (lit.  ''  causing  to  stand  ")  is  a 
recitation  at  the  commencement  of  prayers  in  a 
congregation,  after  the  worshippers  have  taken 


*  The  ShiVlis  add,  "  Come  to  good  works  ! 
t  The  Shia'hs  recite  the  last  sentence  twice. 


118  PRAYER. 

up  their  position.  It  is  exactly  tlie  same  as 
the  Azdn,  with  the  addition  of  the  words, 
"  prayers  are  now  ready." 

The  Iqamat  of  the  Shafia'  and  the  Wahhabis 
is  just  half  the  length  of  that  of  the  Hanifis. 


119 


XX.— EAMAZA'N,   OR   THE   MONTH   OF 
FASTING. 

The  Bamazdn  *  is  the  ninth  month  of  the  Mn- 
hammadan  year,  which  is  observed  as  a  strict 
fast  from  the  dawn  of  day  to  snnset  of  each 
day  in  the  month.  The  excellence  of  this 
month  was  much  extolled  by  Muhammad,  who 
said  that  during  Ramazan  "  the  gates  of  Para- 
dise are  open,  and  the  gates  of  hell  are  shut, 
and  the  devils  are  chained  by  the  leg";  and 
that  *'  only  those  who  observe  it  will  be  per- 
mitted to  enter  by  the  gate  of  heaven  called 
Bay y an.''  Those  who  keep  the  fast  "  will  be 
pardoned  all  their  past  venial  sins."t     In  the 


*  The  word  Bamazdn  is  derived  from  Bamz,  to  burn. 
The  month  is  said  to  have  been  so  called  either  because  it 
used  (before  the  change  of  the  calendar)  to  occur  in  the 
hot  season,  or  because  the  month's  fast  is  supposed  to 
burn  away  the  sins  of  men.     (See  Ghyds-ul-Loghdt.) 

t  Mishkat-ul-Musabih,  bk.  vii.  chap.  i.  sect.  1. 


120      EAMAZAN,    OR    THE    MONTH    OF    FASTING. 

montli  of  Ramazan,  Muhammad  said,  the  Quran 
began  to  be  revealed  from  heaven.  * 

The  fast  does  not  commence  until  some  Mu- 
salman  is  able  to  state  that  he  has  seen  the 
new  moon.  If  the  sky  be  over- clouded  and 
the  moon  cannot  be  seen,  the  fast  begins  upon 
the  completion  of  thirty  days  from  the  begin- 
ning of  the  previous  month. 

The  Ramazan  must  be  kept  by  every  Mu- 
salman,  except  the  sick,  the  infirm,  and  preg- 
nant women,  or  women  who  are  nursing  their 
children.  Young  children,  who  have  not  reached 
the  age  of  puberty,  are  exempt,  and  also  tra- 
vellers on  a  journey.  In  the  case  of  a  sick 
person  or  a  traveller,  the  month's  fast  must 
be  kept  as  soon  as  they  are  able  to  perform 
it.     This  is  called  Qazd,  or  expiation. 

The  fast  is  extremely  rigorous  and  mortify- 
ing, and  when  the  Ramazan  happens  to  fall 
in  the  summer  and  the  days  are  long,  the 
prohibition  even  to  drink  a  drop  of  water  to 
slake  the  thirst  is  a  very  great  hardship.  Mu- 
hammad speaks  of  this  religious  exercise  as 
"easy,  "fas  most  probably  it  was  when  com- 

*  Quran,  Surat-i-Baqr,  verse  181. 
t  Ihid, 


RAMAZAN,    OE   THE    MONTH    OF    FASTING.      121 

pared  with  the  ascetic  spirit  of  tlie  tinies.  Sir 
William  Muir  *  tliinks  Muhammad  did  not 
foresee  that,  when  he  changed  the  Jewish  in- 
tercalary year  for  the  lunar  year,  that  the  fast 
would  become  a  grievous  burden  instead  of  an 
easy  one ;  but  Muhammadan  lexicographers 
say,  the  fast  was  established  when  the  month 
occurred  in  the  hot  season  {see  note,  p.  119). 

During  the  month  of  Ramazan  twenty  ad- 
ditional ra¥ats,  or  forms  of  prayer,  are  re- 
peated after  the  night  prayer.  These  are 
called  TardiDih. 

Devout  Muslims  seclude  themselves  for  some 
time  in  the  Mosque  during  this  month,  and 
abstain  from  all  worldly  conversation  and  en- 
gage themselves  in  the  reading  of  the  Quran. 
This  seclusion  is  called  'Itiqdf.  Muhammad 
is  said  to  have  usually  observed  this  custom 
for  the  last  ten  days  of  Ramazan. 

The  LaykiUuI-Qadr,  or  the  "night  of  power," 
is  said  by  Muhammad  to  be  either  on  the 
twenty-first,  twenty-third,  or  twenty-fifth,  or 
twenty-seventh,  or  twenty-ninth.  The  exact 
date   of  this  solemn  night   has  not   been  dis- 

*  Life  of  Mahomet,  iii.  p.  49. 


122      EAMAZAN,    OR   THE    MONTH    OF    FASTING. 

covered  by  any  but  tlie  Prophet  himself,  and 
some  of  the  Companions,  although  the  learned 
doctors  believe  it  to  be  on  the  twenty-seventh. 
Of  this  night  Muhammad  says  in  the  Quran 
(Surat-ul-Qadr) : — 

"  Yerily  we  have  caused  it  (the  Quran)  to 
descend  on  the  night  of  power. 

"And  who  shall  teach  thee  what  the  night 
of  power  is  ? 

''  The  night  of  power  excelleth  a  thousand 
months ; 

"  Therein  descend  the  angels  and  the  spirit 
by  permission 

"  Of  their  Lord  in  every  matter ; 

"And  all  is  peace  till  the  breaking  of  the 
morn." 

By  these  verses  commentators  *  understand 
that  on  this  night  the  Quran  came  down  en- 
tire in  one  volume  to  the  lowest  heaven,  from 
whence  it  was  revealed  by  G-abriel  in  portions 
as  the  occasion  required.  The  excellences  of 
this  night  are  said  to  be  innumerable,  and  it  is 
believed  that  during  it  the  whole  animal  and 
vegetable  kingdom  bow  in  humble   adoration 

*  Tafsir-i-Hoseini. 


EAMAZAN,    OE   THE    MONTH    OF    FASTING.      123 

to  the  Almighty,  and  the  waters  of  the  sea 
become  sweet  m  a  moment  of  time !  This 
night  is  frequently  confounded  *  with  the  Shah- 
i'Bardt ;  but  even  the  Quran  itself  does  not 
appear  to  be  quite  clear  on  the  subject,  for 
in  the  Surat-i-Dulahdn  we  read,  "  By  this  clear 
book.  See,  on  a  blessed  night  have  we  sent  it 
down,  for  we  would  warn  mankind,  on  the 
night  wherein  all  things  are  disposed  in  wis- 
dom." In  which  it  appears  that  the  blessed 
night,  or  the  Laylut-uUMubaral',  is  both  the 
night  of  record  and  the  night  upon  which  the 
Quran  came  down  from  heaven,  although  the 
one  is  supposed  to  be  the  twenty-seventh  day 
of  Eamazan,  and  the  other  the  fifteenth  of 
Shaban. 

M.  G-eiger  identifies  the  Ramazan  with  the 
fast  of  the  tenth  (Leviticus  xxiii.  27) ;  it  is, 
however,  far  more  likely  that  the  fast  of  the 
Tenth  is  identical  with  the  'Id-i-Ashura,  not 
only  because  the  Hebrew  'Asilr,  ten,  is  retained 
in  the  title  of  that  Muhammadan  fast ;  but 
also  because  there  is  a  Jewish  tradition  (vide 
Adam    Clark),   that    creation   began  upon  the 

*  By  Lane,  in  his  "  Egyptians,"  and  by  other  writers. 


124     RAMAZAN,    OR   THE    MONTH    OF    FASTING. 

Jewisli  fast  of  the  Tentli,  wliicli  coincides  with 
the  Muhammadan  day  'Ashura,  being  regarded 
as  the  day  of  creation.  Moreover,  the  Jewish 
'Asur  and  the  Muslim  'Ashura  are  both  fasts 
and  days  of  affliction.  It  is  far  more  probable 
that  Muhammad  got  his  idea  of  a  thirty  days' 
fast  from  the  Christian  Lent.  The  observance 
of  Lent  in  the  Eastern  Church  was  exceedingly 
strict  both  with  regard  to  the  nights  as  well 
as  the  days  of  that  season  of  abstinence  ;  but 
Muhammad  entirely  relaxed  the  rules  with 
regard  to  the  night,  and  from  sunset  till  the 
dawn  of  day  the  Muslim  is  permitted  to  indulge 
in  any  lawful  pleasures  and  to  feast  with  his 
friends ;  consequently  large  evening  dinner- 
parties are  usual  in  the  nights  of  the  Ramazan 
amongst  the  better  classes.  This  would  be 
what  Muhammad  meant  when  he  said,  "  God 
would  make  the  fast  an  ease  and  not  a  diffi- 
culty," for  notwithstanding  its  rigour  in  the 
day-time,  it  must  be  an  easier  observance  than 
the  strict  fast  observed  during  Lent  by  the 
Eastern  Christians  of  Muhammad's  day. 


125 


XXI.— ZAKAT,  OR  LEGAL  ALMS- 
GIYING. 

Zaka't  (lit.  ''purification"),  the  legal  alms, 
or  poor  rate,  is  the  fourth  of  the  five  founda- 
tions of  practice.  Zakat  should  be  given  an- 
nually of  five  descriptions  of  property,  provided 
they  have  been  in  possession  a  whole  year; 
namely,  money,  cattle,  grain,  fruit,  and  mer- 
chandise. There  are  several  minor  differences 
amongst  the  various  sects  as  to  the  precise 
explanation  of  the  law  with  reference  to  these 
legal  alms ;  but  the  following  are  the  general 
rules  observed  by  Sunni  Musulmans  : — 

(1.)  Money.  If  he  is  a  Sdhih-i-Nlssab  {i.  e. 
one  who  has  had  forty  rupees  in  his  possession 
for  a  year),  he  must  give  alms  at  the  rate  of 
one  rupee  in  every  forty,  or  two  and  a  half 
per  cent. 

(2.)  Cattle.  Should  his  property  consist  of 
sheep  or  goats,  he  is  not  obliged  to  give  alms 


126  ZAKAT,    OB   LEGAL   ALMSGIVING. 

until  tliey  amount  to  forty  in  number.  He 
must  tlien  give  one  for  one  hundred  and 
twenty,  and  two  for  tlie  next  eighty,  and  then 
one  for  every  hundred  afterwards.  For  camels 
the  following  is  the  rate  : — from  5  to  24,  one 
sheep  or  goat;  from  25  to  35,  one  yearling 
female  (bint'l'muJchdz)  camel;  from  36  to  45, 
one  two-year  old  female  (hint-i'lahicn)  camel; 
from  46  to  60,  one  three-year  old  female 
(hiqqah)  camel;  from  61  to  75,  one  four-year 
old  female  (jaz^ali)  camel;  from  76  to  90,  two 
two-year  old  female  camels;  from  91  to  120, 
two  three-year  old  female  camels  ;  and  from 
121  and  upwards,  either  a  two-year  old  female 
camel  for  every  forty,  or  a  three-year  old 
female  camel  for  every  fifty. 

For  cows  or  bulls  : — If  30  cows,  a  one-year 
old  female  calf;  if  40,  a  two-year  old  female 
calf,  and  so  on,  a  one-year  old  female  calf  for 
every  10. 

Alms  for  buffaloes  are  the  same  as  for  sheep. 

For  horses,  either  the  same  rate  as  for 
camels,  or  two  rupees  eight  annas  for  every 
horse  whose  value  exceeds  one  hundred  rupees. 
Animals  used  for  riding,  and  beasts  of  burden, 
are  exempt. 


ZAKAT,    OR    LEGAL   ALMSGIVING.  127 

(3.)  Fruits.  For  fruits  watered  by  rain  a 
tenth  is  given;  but  if  irrigated,  then  a  twen- 
tieth part. 

(4.)   Grain.      The  same  rate  as  for  fruits. 

(5.)  Merchandise.  For  the  capital,  as  well 
as  for  the  profits,  Zalcdt  is  given  at  the  rate  of 
one  in  forty,  provided  the  owner  be  a  Sahib-i- 
nissab.  For  gold  bullion,  half  a  misqdl  (=67^ 
grains)  is  given  for  every  20  misqal  weight. 
For  silver  bullion  at  the  rate  of  2^  per  cent. 
For  whatever  is  found  in  mines,  if  over  240 
dirhams  in  weight  (^2  lbs.  2oz.  2  dr.),  a  fifth 
is  required ;  and  if  the  money  be  laid  out  in 
merchandise,  alms  are  to  be  given  on  the 
profits. 

"Wood  and  pearls  are  exempt,  and  also  cloth- 
ing ;  but  not  jewels. 

The  following  are  the  classes  of  persons  on 
whom  it  is  lawful  to  bestow  the  Zakat : — 

1.  Such  pilgrims  to  Mecca  as  have  not  the 
means  of  defraying  the  expenses  of  the  journey. 

2.  Religious  mendicants. 

3.  Debtors  who  cannot  discharge  their  debts. 

4.  Beggars. 

5.  Poor  travellers. 


128  ZAKAT,    OR    LEGAL    ALMSGIVING. 

6.  Proselytes  to  Muhammadanism. 

The  Zalcdt,  or  legal  alms,  must  be  distin- 
guislied  from  tlie  Sadaqa,  or  offerings,  wliicli 
is  a  term  more  especially  applied  to  tlie  offer- 
ings on  tlie  'Id-ul-Fitr  (q.v.)  although  it  is 
used  for  almsgiving  in  general. 

As  far  as  we  have  been  able  to  ascertain, 
it  does  not  appear  that  the  Muhammadans  of 
the  present  day  are  very  regular  in  the  pay- 
ment of  the  Zakat,  which  ought  to  be  given 
on  the  termination  of  a  year's  possession.  In 
countries  under  Muhammadan  rule  it  is  ex- 
acted by  Government. 

It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  Muhammad 
in  his  institution  of  legal  almsgiving  did  not 
more  closely  copy  the  Jewish  law  in  the  giving 
of  the  "tenths,"  more  particularly  as  the 
number  ten  appears  to  have  been  so  frequently 
preferred  as  a  number  of  selection  in  the  cases 
of  offerings  in  both  sacred  and  secular  history. 
The  Muhammadan  Zahdt,  however,  differs  very 
materially  from  the  Jewish  tithe ;  for  the  latter 
was  given  to  the  Levites  of  the  Temple,  and 
employed  by  them  for  their  own  support  and 
for  that  of  the  priests,  as  well  as  for  festival 


ZAKAT,  OR  LEGAL  ALMSGIVING.      129 

purposes.  The  Muliammadan  priesthood  are 
supported  by  grants  of  land,*  and  offerings  at 
the  time  of  harvest,  and  are  not  permitted  to 
take  any  of  the  Zakdt.  Moreover,  the  descen- 
dants of  the  "  Prophet "  are  not  allowed  to 
accept  of  either  Zahdt  or  Sadaqa,  because 
"  they  are  of  the  Prophet's  own  blood  and 
not  to  be  included  in  the  indigent." 

Whatever  may  be  the  weak  points  in  Mu- 
hammadanism,  all  candid  observers,  acquainted 
with  the  condition  of  Muliammadan  nations, 
must  admit  that  its  provision  for  the  poor  is 
highly  commendable.  As  we  have  journeyed 
from  village  to  village  amongst  the  Afghans, 
we  have  been  frequently  struck  with  the  ab- 
sence of  great  poverty  ;  and  even  in  our  large 
cities,  where  Muliammadan  beggars  are  numer- 
ous, it  must  be  remembered  that  they  are 
either  religious  mendicants  or  professional 
beggars,  and  for  the  most  part  quite  unworthy 
of  charitable  relief. 

*  Land,  or  any  property  appropriated  for  religious  or 
charitable  purposes,  is  called  waqaf. 


130 


XXII.— HAJJ,  OH  PILGRIMAGE  TO 
MECCA.* 

Ha.j.t,  or  Pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  is  tlie  fifth  of 
the  five  foundations  of  practice.  It  is  said,  by 
Muhammad,  to  be  of  Divine  institution,  and 
has  the  authority  of  the  Quran  for  its  obser- 
vance, t  Its  performance  is  incumbent  upon 
those  men  and  women  who  have  sufficient 
means  to  meet   the  expenses  of   the  journey, 


*  Only  three  Englishmeu  are  known  to  have  visited 
Mecca,  and  to  have  witnessed  the  ceremonies  of  the  Pil- 
grimage : — Joseph  Pitts,  of  Exeter,  a.d.  1678 ;  John  Lewis 
Burckhardt,  a.d.  1814 ;  Lieut.  Eichard  Burton,  of  the 
Bombay  Army,  a.d.  1853.  The  narratives  of  each  of  these 
"pilgrims"  have  been  published.  The  first  account  in 
English  of  the  visit  of  a  European  to  Mecca,  is  that  of 
Lodovico  Bartema,  a  gentleman  of  Eome,  who  visited 
Mecca  in  1503.  His  narrative  was  pubHshed  in  Willes 
and  Eden's  Decades,  a.d.  1555. 

t  Vide  Quran,  Sura  xxii.  28. 


HAJJ,    OR    PILGRIMAGE    TO    MECCA.  131 

and  to  maintain  their  families  at  home  during 
their  absence. 

The  ceremonies  observed  on  this  occasion 
are  so  ridiculous  that  they  do  more  to  reveal 
the  imposture  of  Muhammad  than  any  other 
part  of  his  system.  They  are,  even  by  the  con- 
fession of  Muhammadans  themselves,  the  re- 
licts of  the  idolatrous  superstitions  of  ancient 
Arabia;  and  they  are  either  evidences  of  the 
dark  and  superstitious  character  of  Muham- 
mad's mind,  or,  what  is  perhaps  even  more 
probable,  they  show  how  far  the  "Prophet" 
found  it  suit  his  purpose  to  compromise  with 
the  heathen  Arabians  of  his  day.  The  merits 
of  the  pilgrimage  are  so  great,  that  every  step 
taken  in  the  direction  of  the  K'aba  blots  out 
a  sin;  and  he  who  dies  on  his  way  to  Mecca 
is  enrolled  on  the  list  of  martyrs. 

However  ingeniously  the  apologists  of  Islam 
may  offer  excuses  for  some  of  the  weak  points 
of  Muhammad's  religious  system,  and  endeavour 
to  shield  the  "  Prophet  of  Arabia  "  from  the 
grave  and  solemn  charge  of  having  "  forged 
the  name  of  God,"  the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca 
can  admit  of  no  satisfactory  solution.  In  its 
institution  the  false  prophet  layeth  open    his 

9  A 


132  HAJJ,    OR    PILGEIMAGE    TO    MECCA. 

own  folly,  for  in  the  ridiculous  ceremonies  of 
the  Hajj,  we  see  the  law-giver,  whose  professed 
mission  it  was  to  uproot  the  idolatry  of  Arabia, 
giving  one  of  its  superstitious  customs  the 
authority  of  a  Divine  enactment.  The  pilgrim- 
age to  Mecca  is  one  of  the  numerous  inconsis- 
tencies of  Muhammad's  pretended  revelation. 

The  following  is  the  orthodox  way  of  per- 
forming the  pilgrimage,  founded  upon  the  ex- 
ample of  the  "  Prophet"  himself. 

Upon  the  pilgrim's  arrival  at  the  last  stage* 
near  Mecca,  he  bathes  himself,  and  performs 
two  rak'at  prayers,  and  then  divesting  himself 
of  his  clothes,  he  assumes  the  pilgrim's  sacred 
robe,  which  is  called  Ihrdm.  This  garment 
consists  of  two  seamless  wrappers,  one  being 
wrapped  round  the  waist,  and  the  other  thrown 
loosely  over  the  shoulder,  the  head  being  left 
uncovered.  Sandals  may  also  be  worn,  but 
not  shoes  or  boots.  After  he  has  assumed  the 
pilgrim's  garb,  he  must  not  anoint  his  head, 
shave  any  part  of  his  body,  pare  his  nails,  nor 


*  These  are  six  in  number,  and  are  situated  about  five 
or  six  miles  from  Mecca  in  different  directions.  They 
are  called  Miqdt. 


HAJJ,    OE    PILGEIMAGE    TO    MECCA.  133 

wear  any  other  garment  than  the  Ihrdm.  Im- 
mediately on  his  arrival  at  Mecca  he  performs 
the  legal  ablutions,  and  proceeds  to  the  Musjid- 
ul'Hardm,  or  Sacred  Mosque,  and  kisses  the 
Hajr-ul-asivad,  or  the  black  stone,  and  then 
encompasses  the  K'aha^  seven  times.  This  act, 
which  is  called  Taivdf,  is  performed  by  com- 
mencing on  the  right  and  leaving  the  ICaha  on 
the  left.  The  circuits  are  made  thrice  with  a 
quick  step  or  run,  and  four  times  at  a  slow 
pace.t  He  then  proceeds  to  the  Maqdm-i- 
Ibrahim  (the  place  of  the  prophet  Abraham) 
and  performs  two  rah'at  prayers,  after  which 
he  returns  to  the  black  stone  and  kisses  it. 
He  then  goes  to  the  gate  of  the  temple  leading 
to  Mount  Safa,  and  from  it  ascends  the  hill  and 


*  Some  confusion  exists  in  the  minds  of  English  authors 
with  regard  to  the  word  K'aba.  The  Temple  or  Mosque 
at  Mecca  is  called  Musjid-ul-Haram  (the  sacred  Mosque), 
or  Bait-ullah  (the  house  of  God).  The  K'dba  (lit.  a  cube) 
is  the  square  stone  building  in  the  centre,  containing  the 
black  stone.  And  the  Hajr-ul-aswad  is  the  black  stone 
itself,  which  Muslims  say  was  originally  white,  but  became 
black  by  reason  of  men's  sins. 

t  Sharastani  informs  us,  that  there  was  an  opinion  pre- 
valent amongst  the  Arabs  that  the  walking  round  the 
K'aba,  and  other  ceremonies,  were  symbolic  of  the  motion 
of  the  planets,  and  of  other  astronomical  facts.     (Bodwell) 


134  HA.TJ,    OR    PILGEIMAGE    TO    MECCA. 

runs  from  the  summit  of  Mount  Safa  to  tliat  of 
Mount  Marwali  seven  times  !  On  the  top  of 
the  hill  he  remains  for  a  few  moments,  and 
raising  his  hands  heavenwards  supplicates  the 
Almighty. 

On  the  eighth  day,  which  is  called  Tarwiah, 
he  unites  with  his  fellow-pilgrims  at  Mina  in 
the  usual  services  of  the  Muslim  ritual,  and 
stays  the  night. 

After  morning  prayer  he  rushes  to  Mount 
'Arifat,  where,  having  said  two  rak'at  prayers 
with  the  Imam  and  heard  the  Khnfbah  (or 
oration),  he  remains  until  sunset.  He  then 
proceeds  to  Muzdalifah,  and  having  said  the 
sunset  and  night  prayers,  he  stays  the  night  at 
that  place. 

The  next  morning,  which  is  the  'Id-td-Azhd, 
or  great  feast,  he  comes  to  three  places  in  Mina, 
marked  by  three  pillars  called  Jamra.  At  each 
of  these  pillars  he  picks  up  seven  small  stones, 
or  pebbles,  and  having  said  some  particular 
prayer  over  each  pebble  and  blown  upon  it,  he 
throws  it  at  one  of  the  pillars.  This  ceremony 
is  called  Bami-ul-Jamdr,  or  the  throwing  of 
pebbles. 

He  then  proceeds  to  the  place  of  sacrifice  at 


HAJJ,    OR    PILGRIMAGE    TO    MECCA.  135 

Mina,  and  performs  the  usual  sacrifice  of  the 
'Id-ul-Azha;  after  this  sacrifice  he  gets  him- 
self shaved,  and  his  nails  pared.  The  pilgrim 
garb  is  then  removed  and  the  pilgrimage  is 
ended,  although  he  should  rest  at  Mecca  the 
three  following  days,  Avhicli  are  called  the  Ay- 
ydm-ut-Tashriq,  or  the  days  of  drying  up  the 
blood  of  the  sacrifice.  These  are  three  days 
of  well  earned  rest  after  the  vigorous  peri- 
patetic performances  of  the  last  four  days. 

The  pilgrimage  must  be  performed  on  three 
days  of  the  month  of  Zul  Hijja,  namely  from 
the  seventh  to  the  tenth;  a  visit  to  Mecca  at 
any  other  time  has  not  the  merit  of  a  pil- 
grimage. 

Before  he  leaves  Mecca  the  pilgrim  should 
once  more  perform  the  circuits  round  the 
K^aha,  and  throw  stones  at  the  sacred  pillars, 
each  seven  times. 

He  then  proceeds  to  Medina,  and  makes  his 
salutations  at  the  Shrine  of  Muhammad.  The 
Wahhabis  do  not  perform  the  last  act,  as  it  is 
contrary  to  their  principles  to  visit  shrines. 

The  Musulman  who  has  performed  the  pil- 
grimage is  called  Hdji. 

The  K'aba  is  also  called  the   Qibla,  or  the 


136  HAJJ,    OE    PILCtEIMAGE    to    MECCA. 

direction  to  wliicli  Muslims  are  to  pray. 
Mosques  are,  therefore,  always  erected  Qibla- 
wards.  At  tlie  commencement  of  Islam,  the 
Qibla  was  Jerusalem ;  but  when  Muhammad 
failed  to  conciliate  the  Jews  to  his  prophetic 
pretensions,  he  made  the  K'aba  the  Qibla,  or 
the  direction  in  which  to  pray. 

The  pilgrimage  cannot  be  performed  by 
proxy,  as  some  English  authors  have  stated, 
although  it  is  considered  a  meritorious  act  to 
pay  the  expenses  of  one  who  cannot  afford  to 
perform  it.  But  if  a  Muhammadan  on  his 
death-bed  bequeath  a  sum  of  money  to  be  paid 
to  a  certain  person  to  perform  the  pilgrimage, 
it  is  considered  to  satisfy  the  claims  of  the 
Muslim  law.  If  a  Muslim  have  the  means  of 
performing  the  pilgrimage,  and  omit  to  do  so, 
its  omission  is  equal  to  a  Icahira,  or  mortal 
sin. 


137 


XXIII.— THE  LAW. 

Mtjhammadan  law  consists  of  two  divisions, 
Rawd  and  Ndratvd,  i.  e.,  Tilings  lawful  and 
Things  unlawful. 

I. — That    which    is    lawful    is  divided    into 
five  classes. 

1.  Farz. — That    which    has    been    enjoined 
in  the*  Quran. 

2.  Wdjih. — That    of    which    there    is    some 
doubt  as  to  its  Divine  institution. 

3.  Sunnat. — The  example    of    Muhammad, 
which  consists  of  three  kinds  : — 

Sunnat-i-F'ili. — That    which  Muhammad 

himself  did. 
Sunnat-i-Qauli. — That  which  Muhammad 

said  should  be  practised. 
Sumiat'i-Taqriri. — That  which  was  done 

in    the    presence    of    Muhammad    and 

which  he  did  not  forbid. 


138  THE    LAW. 

4.  Mustahah.  —  That  which  Muhammad 
sometimes  did  and  sometimes  omitted. 

5.  Miihdh,—Th^t  which  may  be  left  unper- 
formed without  any  fear  of  Divine  punishment. 

II. — Things  unlawful  are  of  three  classes  : — 

1.  Hardm. — That  which  is  distinctly  for- 
bidden in  the  Quran  and  Hadis. 

2.  Makruh. — That  of  which  there  is  some 
doubt  as  to  its  unlawfulness,  but  w^hich  is 
generally  held  to  be  unclean  or  unlawful. 

3.  Mufsid. — That  which  is  corrupting  and 
pernicious. 

The  divisions  of  lawful  and  unlawful  do  not 
merely  apply  to  food,  but  also  to  ablutions  and 
other  customs  and  precepts. 


139 


XXIY.— SIN. 

The  Muhammadan  doctors  divide  sins  into  two 
classes,  very  mucli  as  the  Roman  Catholic 
divines  do  ;  the  usual  Roman  designation 
being  that  of  mortal  and  venial  sin,  whilst 
Muhammadans  use  the  expressions  Kahira  and 
Saghira,  "  Great  "  and  "  Little."  Kabira  are 
those  great  sins,  of  which,  if  a  Musalman  do 
not  repent,  he  will  go  to  the  purgatorial  hell 
reserved  for  sinful  Muslims.  The  divines  of 
Islam  are  not  agreed  amongst  themselves  as  to 
the  exact  number  of  Kabira  sins,  but  they  are 
generally  considered  to  be  seventeen  {vide 
Fawaid-us-Shari'at). 

1.  Kufr,  or  infidelity. 

2.  Constantly  committing  Saghira,  or  little 
sins. 

3.  Despairing  of  the  mercy  of  God. 

4.  Considering  one's  self  safe  from  the  wrath 
of  God. 


140  SIN. 

5.  False  witness. 

6.  Qazaf,  or   falsely  charging  a   Musulman 
with  adultery. 

7.  Taking  a  false  oath. 

8.  Magic. 

9.  Drinking  wine. 

10.  Appropriation   of    the    property    of    or- 
phans. 

11.  Usury. 

12.  Adultery. 

13  Unnatural  crimes. 

14.  Theft. 

15.  Murder. 

16.  Fleeing  in  battle  before  the  face  of  an 
infidel. 

17.  Disobedience  to  parents. 


141 


XXY.— PUNISHMENT. 

Punishment   is   divided   into   three   classes  : — 
Hadd,  Tazir,  and  Qisds. 

1.  Hadd  is  tliat  punishment  which  is  said 
to  have  been  ordained  of  God  in  the  Quran 
and  the  Hadis,  and  which  must  be  inflicted. 
The  following  belong  to  this  class  : — Adultery, 
for  which  the  adulterer  is  stoned.  Formication, 
for  which  one  hundred  stripes  are  inflicted. 
Drunkenness,  for  which  there  are  eighty  stripes. 
The  slander  of  a  married  person,  that  is,  bring- 
ing a  false  charge  of  adultery  against  a  married 
person,  for  which  the  offender  must  receive 
eighty  lashes.  This  punishment  is  said  to 
have  been  instituted  by  God,  when  'A  yesha, 
the  favourite  wife  of  '*  the  Prophet,"  was 
falsely  charged  with  adultery  !  Apostacy,  for 
which  the  Murtadd,  or  Apostate,  is  killed, 
unless  he  repent  of  his  error  within  three  days. 
When  an  Apostate  from  Islam  has  been  killed 
according  to  the  law,  or  has  left  the  country, 


142  PUNISHMENT. 

his  property  goes   to  those  of   his    heirs  who 
still    reraain    Musulmdns  {vide  the   "  Al  Sira- 

jiyah"). 

2.  Tazir  is  that  punishment  which  is  said 
to  have  been  ordained  of  God,  but  of  which 
there  are  not  special  injunctions,  the  exact 
punishment  being  left  to  the  discretion  of  the 
Qazi,  or  Judge. 

3.  Qisds  (lit.  "  retaliation  "  )  is  that  punish- 
ment which  can  be  remitted  by  the  person 
offended  against,  upon  the  payment  of  a  fine  or 
compensation.  The  punishment  for  murder  is 
of  this  class.  The  next  akin  to  the  murdered 
person  can  either  take  the  life  of  his  kinsman's 
murderer,  or  accept  a  money  compensation 
(Diat),  There  is  also'  retaliation  in  case  of 
wounds.  Qisas  is  the  lex  talionis  of  Moses, 
''  eye  for  eye,  tooth  for  tooth,  hand  for  hand, 
foot  for  foot,  burning  for  burning,  wound  for 
wound,  stripe  for  stripe "  (oule  Exodus  xxi. 
24).  But  in  allowing  a  money  compensation 
for  murder,  Muhammad  departed  from  the 
Jewish  code. 


143 


XXYI.— LAWFUL   FOOD. 

No  animal  is  lawful  food  unless  it  be  slaugh- 
tered according  to  the  Muhammadan  law, 
namely,  by  drawing  the  knife  across  the  throat 
and  cutting  the  windpipe,  the  carotid  arteries, 
and  the  gullet,  repeating  at  the  same  time  the 
words  ''  Bismillali  AllaJw  Akbar,'^  i.  e.  ''  In 
the  name  of  the  great  God."  A  dean  animal, 
so  slaughtered,  becomes  lawful  food  for  Mus- 
lims, whether  slaughtered  by  Jews,  Christians, 
or  Muhammadans. 

In  the  ''  Sharah  Waqaia  "it  is  said  that  the 
following  creatures  are  lawful  (Jialdl)  : — 

1.  Those  animals  that  are  cloven-footed  and 
chew  the  cud,  and  are  not  beasts  of  prey. 

2.  Birds  that  do  not  seize  their  prey  with 
their  claws,  or  wound  them  with  their  bills, 
but  pick  up  food  with  their  bills. 

3.  Fish;  but  no  other  animals  which  move 
in  the  water. 


144  LAWFUL   FOOD. 

4.  Locusts. 

Some  commentators  say  tliat  tlie  liorse  is 
lawful ;  but  it  is  generally  held  to  be  ''  mah- 
ruhr 

Fish  found  dead  in  tlie  water  is  unlawful ; 
but  if  it  be  taken  out  and  die  afterwards  it  is 
lawrful. 

Alligators,  turtles,  crabs,  snakes,  frogs,  etc., 
are  unlawful.  Wine  is  expressly  forbidden  in 
tlie  Quran  ;  and,  in  tlie  judgment  of  tlie  learned, 
this  prohibition  extends  to  whatever  has  a  ten- 
dency to  intoxicate,  such  as  opium,  bhang, 
chars,*  and  tobacco.  The  Akliund  of  Swat  t 
has  issued  several  ^^fahvdhs,^^  prohibiting  the 
use  of  tobacco ;  but  the  cliilam  (or  pipe),  having 
become  a  national  institution,  no  notice  has 
been  taken  of  the  inhibition.  The  "Wahhabis 
do  not  permit  its  use.  In  Trans-Indus  terri- 
tory, the  liukka,  or  cliilam,  is  never  allowed 
in  a  mosque. 


*  Bhang  and  Chars  are  intoxicating  preparations  of 
hemp. 

t  The  Akhund  of  Swat  is  a  great  religious  leader  a- 
mongst  the  Muhammadans  of  North  India  and  Central 
Asia.  He  resides  at  Seydii,  in  Swat,  about  twenty  miles 
beyond  the  British  frontier. 


LAWFUL    FOOD.  145 

From  what  we  have  written,  it  mil  be  seen 
that  a  Muslim  can  have  no  religions  scruples 
to  eat  with  a   Christian,   as  long  as  the  food 
eaten   is    of    a   lawful    kind.     Sayyid    Ahmad 
Khan  Bahadur,   C.S.I.,  has  wiitten  a  treatise 
proving  that  Muhammadans  can  eat  with  the 
AJiI-i-Kitdb,  namely,  Jews  or  Christians.      The 
Muhammadans  of  India,   whilst  they  will  eat 
food  cooked  by  idolatrous    Hindus,    refuse   to 
touch  that  cooked  either  by  Native  or  Euro- 
pean Christians  ;  and  they  often  refuse  to  allow 
Christians  to  draw  water  from  the  public  wells, 
although  Hindus  are  permitted  to  do  so.     Such 
objections  arise  solely  from  jealousy  of  race, 
and  an  unfriendly  feeling  towards  the  ruling 
power.      In   Afghanistan  and  Persia,  no  such 
objections  exist ;  and  no  doubt  much  evil  has 
been  caused  by  Grovernment  allowing   Hindu- 
stani Musulmans  to  create  a  religious  custom 
which  has  no  foundation  whatever,  except  that 
of  national  hatred  to  their  English  conquerors. 


10 


146 


XXYII.— FARZ-I-KAFAl^ 

Faez-i-Kafa'i'  are  tliose  commands  which  are 
imperative  (fcirz)  ;  but  which,  if  one  person  in 
eight  or  ten  perform,  it  is  equivalent  to  all 
having  performed  it. 

1.  To  return  a  salutation. 

2.  To  visit  the  sick,  and  inquire  after  their 
welfare. 

3.  To  follow  a  bier  on  foot  to  the  grave. 

4.  To  accept  an  invitation. 

5.  To  reply  to  a  sneeze,  e.  g.  if  a  person 
sneeze,  and  say  immediately  afterwards,  "  God 
be  praised"  {Alhamdo  lillah),  it  is  incumbent 
upon  at  least  one  of  the  party  to  exclaim, 
"  God  have  mercy  on  you  "  (YarhamuJc  Allah). 

There  is  an  interesting  chapter  on  the 
custom  of  saluting  after  sneezing  in  Isaac 
D'Israeli's  *'  Curiosities  of  Literature,"  from 
which  it  appears  that  it  is  almost  universal 
amongst  nations.  -? 


147 


XXYIII.— FITRAT. 

FiTEAT  (lit.  ''  nature'")  is  said  to  be  certain 
ancient  practices  of  the  prophets  before  the 
time  of  Muhammad,  which  have  not  been  for- 
bidden by  him. 

In   the   Hadis    ''  Muslim,^'    the    customs   of 
fitrat  are  said  to  be  ten  in  number. 

1.  The  clipping  of   the  mustachios,  so  that 
they  do  not  enter  the  mouth. 

2.  Not  cutting  or  shaving  the  beard. 

3.  Cleaning  the  teeth  (^.  e.  miswdh). 

4.  Cleansing  the  nostrils  with  water  at  the 
usual  ablutions. 

5.  Cutting  the  nails. 

6.  Cleaning  the  finger-joints. 

7.  Pulling  out  the  hairs  under  the  arms. 


8. 

-t. 

-Mc                               *- 

* 

9. 

ii^ 

^                ^ 

* 

10. 

Cleansing 

the  mouth  with  water  at  the 

time  of  ablution. 

10   A 


148 


XXIX.— SALUTATIONS. 

The  usual  Muhammadan  salutation  is  "^  as 
saldmu  ^aleham,^'  i.  e.  "  The  peace  of  God  be 
with  you." 

When  a  person  makes  a  "  saldm,'^  and  any 
of  the  assembly  rise  and  return  it,  it  is  con- 
sidered sufficient  for  the  whole  company. 

The  lesser  number  should  always  be  the  first 
to  salute  the  greater;  he  who  rides  should 
salute  him  who  walks ;  he  who  walks,  him  who 
stands ;  the  stander,  the  sitter,  etc.  A  man 
should  not  salute  a  woman  on  the  road ;  and 
it  is  considered  very  disrespectful  to  salute  with 
the  left  hand,  that  hand  being  used  for  legal 
ablutions. 

The  ordinary  salute  is  made  by  raising  the 
right  hand  either  to  the  breast  or  to  the  fore- 
head. 

In  Central  Asia  the  salutation  is  generally 
given  without  any  motion  of  the  hand  or  body. 


SALUTATIONS.  149 

Pupils  salute  their  masters  by  kissing  tlie 
hand  or  sleeve,  which  is  the  usual  salutation 
made  to  men  of  eminent  piety. 

Homage  is  paid  by  kissing  the  feet  of  the 
ruler,  or  by  kissing  the  ground  or  carpet. 

In  Afghanistan,  conquered  people  pay  hom- 
age hj  casting  their  turbans  at  the  feet  of  the 
conqueror ;  and  the  heads  of  tribes  often  lessen 
the  size  of  their  turbans  before  appearing  in 
the  presence  of  their  rulers. 


150 


XXX.— THE    CALIPH. 

The  Calipli,  or  Khalifa  {i.  e.  the  vicegerent  of 
the  Prophet),  is  the  sovereign  dignity  amongst 
Mnhammadans,  vested  with  absolute  power. 
The  word  more  frequently  used  for  the  office 
in  Muhammadan  works  of  jurisprudence  is 
Imam  (leader),  or  Imdm-ul-Azam  (the  great 
leader).  It  is  held  to  be  an  essential  principle 
in  the  establishment  of  the  office,  that  there 
shall  be  only  one  Caliph  at  the  same  time  ; 
for  the  Prophet  said: — ''When  two  Caliphs 
have  been  set  up,  put  the  last  to  death  and 
preserve  the  second,  for  the  last  is  a  rebel" 
{vide  Mishkat,  bk.  xvi.  chap.  i.).  According 
to  all  Sunni  Muhammadan  books,  it  is  absolutely 
necessary  that  the  Caliph  be  "a  man,  an  adult, 
a  sane  person,  a  free  man,  a  learned  divine,  a 
powerful  ruler,  a  just  person,  and  one  of  the 
Quraish "  {i.  e.  of  the  tribe  to  which  the 
Prophet  himself   belonged).     The    Shia'hs,   of 


THE    CALIPH.  151 

course,  hold  that  he  should  be  one  of  the 
descendants  of  the  Prophet's  own  family ;  but 
this  is  rejected  by  the  Sunnis  and  Wahhabis. 
The  condition  that  the  Caliph  should  be  of  the 
Quraish,  is  very  important ;  for  thereby  the 
present  Ottoman  Sultans  fail  to  establish  their 
claims  to  the  Caliphate. 

After  the  deaths  of  the  first  five  Caliphs, — 
Abu  Bakr,  Omar,  Osman,  Ali,  and  Hasan, — 
the  Caliphate,  which  is  allowed  by  all  parties 
to  be  elective,  and  not  hereditary,  passed  suc- 
cessively to  the  Ommiades  and  Abbasides. 
The  temporal  power  of  the  Abbaside  Caliphs 
was  overthrown  by  Houlakon  Khan,  son  of  the 
celebrated  Jengiz  Khan,  a.d.  1258 ;  but,  for 
three  centuries,  i\\e  descendants  of  the  Abba- 
side,  or  Bagdad,  Caliphs  resided  in  Egypt,  and 
asserted  their  claim  to  the  spiritual  power. 

The  founder  of  the  present  dynasty  of 
Ottoman  Sultans  was  Osman,  the  son  of  a 
tribe  of  Oghouz  Turks,  a  powerful  chief, 
whose  descendant,  Bazazet  I.,  is  said  to  have 
obtained  the  title  of  Sultan  from  one  of  the 
Abbaside  Caliphs  in  Egypt,  a.d.  1389.  When 
Selim  I.  conquered  Egypt  (a.d.  1516),  it  is 
asserted  that  he  obtained  a  transfer  of  the  title 


152  THE    CALIPH. 

of  Caliph  to  himself  from  one  of  the  successors 
of  the  old  Bagdad  Caliphs.  It  is,  however,  a 
mere  assertion ;  for  the  title  and  office  being 
elective,  and  not  hereditary,  it  was  not  in  the 
power  of  any  Caliph  to  transfer  it  to  another. 
Force  of  circumstances  alone  has  compelled 
the  ruler  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  to  assume 
the  position,  and  has  induced  his  subjects  to 
acquiesce  in  the  usurpation.  We  have  not 
seen  a  single  work  of  authority,  nor  met  with 
a  single  man  of  learning,  who  has  ever  at- 
tempted to  prove  that  the  Sultans  of  Turkey 
are  rightful  Caliphs  ;  for  the  assumption  of  the 
title  by  any  one  who  is  not  of  the  Quraish  tribe 
is  undoubtedly  illegal  and  heretical,  as  will  be 
seen  from  the  following  authorities  : — 

(Mishlvdt'ul-Musdhih,  bk.  xxiv.  chap,  xii.) 
"  Ibn-i-Umr  relates  that  the  Prophet  of  God 
said  : — '  The   Caliphs   shall  be  in  the  Quraish 
tribe  as  long    as  there  are  two  persons  in  it, 
one  to  rule  and  another  to  serve.'  " 
{8ha7'h-til-Mutvdqif,  p.  606.      Arabic  Edition. 
Egypt.) 
''It  is  a  condition  that  the  Caliph  (Imam) 
be  of  the  Quraish  tribe.     All  admit  this,  except 
the  Khawarij  and  certain  Mutazilahs.     We  all 


THE    CALIPH.  153 

say  with  the  Prophet :  '  Let  the  Caliph  be  of 
the  Quraish  ' ;  and  it  is  certain  that  the  Com- 
panions acted  upon  this  injunction,  for  Abu 
Bakr  urged  it  as  an  authority  upon  the  Ansars, 
on  the  day  of  Sakhifah,  when  the  Companions 
were  present  and  agreed.  It  is,  therefore,  for 
a  certainty  established  that  the  Caliph  must  be 
of  the  Quraish." 

(The  Hujjat-UUah-al-Bdlaghah,  p.  335. 
Arabic  Edition.     Delhi.) 

'*  It  is  a  necessary  condition  that  the  Caliph 
(Imam)  be  of  the  Quraish  tribe." 

(The  Kashhdf-i-IstaldJiat.  A  Dictionary  of 
Technical  Terms.  Edited  by  Colonel  K 
Lees,  in  loco.) 

"The  Caliph  (Imam)  must  be  a  Quraish." 

It  is  a  matter  of  history  that  the  Wahhabis 
regarded  the  Turkish  Sultan  as  a  usurper  when 
Sana  took  Mecca  and  Medina  in  1804 ;  and  to 
the  present  day,  in  countries  not  under  Turkish 
rule,  the  Khutbah  is  recited  in  behalf  of  the 
Amir,  or  ruler  of  the  Muslim  state,  instead  of 
the  Ottoman  Sultan,  which  would  not  be  the 
case  if  he  were  acknowledged  as  a  lawful 
Caliph.  In  a  collection  of  Khutbahs,  entitled 
the  Majmua'  Khutbah,  the  name  of  the  Sultan 


154  THE    CALIPH. 

does  not  once  occur,  although  this  collection 
is  much  used  in  Muhammadan  states.  We 
have  seen  it  stated  that  the  Sultan  is  prayed 
for  in  Hyderabad  and  Bengal ;  but,  we  believe, 
it  will  be  found,  upon  careful  inquiry,  that  he 
was  not  mentioned  hy  name^  until  very  recently, 
in  any  of  the  mosques  of  India.  Khutbah  in 
which  there  are  prayers  for  the  Ottoman  Sultan 
by  name,  have  been  imported  from  Constanti- 
nople ;  but,  whoever  may  be  the  rightful  Caliph, 
it  is  certain  that,  according  to  law,  the  only 
sovereign  who  can  be  prayed  for  in  an  Indian 
mosque,  is  "  Alexandrina  Victoria,  Empress  of 
India"  (Qaisar-i-Hind)  ;  for  all  Muhammadans 
admit  that  the  Friday  Khutbah  cannot  be  re- 
cited without  the  permission  of  the  ruler. 


155 


XXXI.—  MUHAMMAD  AN  CLERGY, 
SCHOLARS,  AND  SAINTS. 

The  Muslims  liave  no  liereditary  priestly  caste 
as  the  Hindus,  nor  liave  tliey  a  distinct  order 
of  clergy  exactly  corresponding  witli  those  of 
the  Christian  Church.  But  still  there  is  a 
powerful  hierarchy  possessed  of  great  jDolitical 
and  religious  influence,  which  resembles  the 
Jewish  Scribes  and  Lawyers. 

In  countries  under  Muhammadan  rule  the 
religious  dignitaries  are  appointed  by  the  king, 
who  is  properly  the  highest  spiritual  authority 
in  the  kingdom.  The  Shekh  -  ul  -  Islam  at 
Constantinople  unites  in  himself  the  functions 
of  the  Primate  and  Lord  Chancellor. 

The  following  are  the  chief  religious  func- 
tionaries, in  a  state  governed  according  to 
Muhammadan  law. 

Qcki. — The  minister   of  justice,  who  passes 


156  MUHAMMAD  AN    OLEEGY,    ETC. 

sentence  in  all  cases  of  law ;  religious,  moral, 
civil,  or  criminal. 

Mufti. — The  law  officer,  wlio  expounds  the 
law,  and  in  difficult  cases  supplies  the  Qdzi  with 
''  faUms  "  or  decisions. 

There  are  still  persons  in  India  bearing  the 
titles  of  Qdzi  and  Mufti,  but  the  offices  have 
ceased  to  exist  under  British  Grovernment. 
The  Indian  law,  however,  permits  civil  cases 
being  decided  by  Muhammadan  divines,  if  both 
parties  consent  to  the  arrangement. 

Imam. — The  Arabic  word  Imam  is  said,  by 
Sale,  to  answer  to  the  Latin  antistes,  the  pre- 
sident of  the  temple.  It  is  also  used  for  the 
four  successors  of  Muhammad,  the  four  great 
doctors  of  the  four  orthodox  sects,  the  twelve 
great  leaders  of  the  Shia'hs,  and  for  any  great 
religious  leader.  It  is,  however,  commonly 
used  for  the  person  who  leads  the  daily  prayer, 
and  is  in  receipt  of  the  revenues  of  the  mosque. 

The  titles  of  Qdzi,  Mufti,  and  Imdm  may  be 
said  to  embrace  the  various  appointments  held 
by  Muhammadan  divines ;  but  there  are  also 
numerous  titles  to  denote  doctors  of  Science 
and  Divinity. 

Tahih.  A  doctor  of  medicine. 


MUHAMMAD  AN    CLEEGY,    ETC.  157 

HaJcim,  A  doctor  of  pliilosopliy,  used  also 
for  a  doctor  of  medicine. 

Miihaqqiq.  A  very  learned  doctor  in  one  or 
two  sciences. 

Maulawi,  also  Mulld.  A  doctor  of  divinity, 
used  for  any  person  wlio  has  been  educated  in 
the  Muliammadan  religion,  and  assumes  the 
office  of  teacher. 

FaqiJi.     A  doctor  of  law. 

Mutahallim.     A  doctor  of  theology. 

Muhaddis,  A  doctor  of  the  law  of  the 
traditions. 

Mufassir.  One  learned  in  the  commentaries 
on  the  Quran. 

Madams.  An  academical  doctor,  i.  e.,  one 
educated  in  some  school  of  reputation. 

Doctors  of  Divinity  are  of  three  grades : 
Maulavi,  'Alim  (pi.  'Ulama),  MujtaJiid  (pi.  Muj- 
tahidin).  The  title  of  Mujtaliid  is  held  by  very 
few  Sunni  Muhammadans,  but  is  more  common 
amongst  the  Shia'hs. 

In  addition  to  these  titles,  which  express  the 
degree  of  learning,  there  are  others  which 
denote  the  piety  and  sanctity  of  the  individual. 
Fir  and   Wall  are  the  common  titles ;  but  the 


158  MUHAMMAD  AN    CLEEGY,    ETC. 

following  express  certain  degrees  of  reputed 
sanctity :  — 

^A'bid,  one  constantly  engaged  in  tlie  worship 
of  Grod. 

Zdhld,  one  who  leads  a  life  of  asceticism. 
The  title  of  Faqir  does  not  always  denote  one 
who  has  renounced  the  possessions  of  the  world, 
but  is  applied  to  any  one  of  a  humble  spirit, 
one  poor  in  the  sight  of  Grod,  rather  than  in 
need  of  worldly  assistance. 

Quthah  and  Ghaus,  the  highest  orders  of 
sanctity.  According  to  vulgar  tradition,  a 
Grhaus  is  a  saint  whose  ardour  of  devotion  is 
such,  that  in  the  act  of  worship  his  head  and 
limbs  fall  asunder !  whilst  a  Qiithah  is  one 
who  is  supposed  to  have  attained  to  the  state 
of  sanctity  which  reflects  the  heart  of  the 
Prophet. 

There  are  four  titles  of  respect  which 
scarcely  belong  to  either  the  religious  or  the 
learned  class,  but  are  of  more  general  use  : — 

Sliekh,  an  appellation  which  literally  signifies 
an  elder  or  aged  person.  It  is  a  common  title 
of  respect,  and  is  almost  synonymous  with  our 
English  ''Mister.''      In  Egypt    and  Arabia   it 


MUHAMMADAN    CLEEGY,    ETC.  159 

appears  to  be  used  for  the  Hindustani  and 
Persian  Khan,  or  chief. 

Miydn,  (lit.  "a  master"  or  "friend")  gene- 
rally used  for  the  descendants  of  celebrated 
saints,  but  also  as  a  title  of  respect. 

Sayyid,  generally  pronounced  Syud  (lit. 
"lord").  For  the  descendants  of  Muham- 
mad from  his  daughter  Fatimah  and  her  hus- 
band 'Ali.  The  word  Sayyid  is  often  used  as 
part  of  a  name,  without  reference  to  family 
descent  from  the  Prophet ;  as  Sayyid  Ahmad, 
Sayyid  Shah,  &c. 

Mr,  also  used  for  Sayyids,  but  not  exclu- 
sively. 


160 


XXXII.— THEOLOGICAL    LITERATURE. 

MuHAMMADAN  tliGological  literature  is  very  ex- 
tensive, and  in  consequence  of  the  cheapness 
of  lithographic  printing,  it  is  daily  increasing. 
The  following  are  its  chief  divisions  : — 
(1.)  Hadis. — Accounts  of  the  precepts  and 
practice  of  Muhammad.  The  collectors  of 
Hadis  may  be  numbered  by  hundreds,  but  the 
chief  authorities  are  the  six  books  known  as 
the  Sihdh-i-Sita,  or  "  six  correct  boolcs.''  The 
popular  work  on  the  sub  ect  amongst  the 
Sunnis  of  India  being  the  Mishkat-ul-Musabih. 
{See  article  on  Traditions.) 

(2.)  Us{d  (lit.  "roots").— Treatises  on  the 
rules  and  principles  of  the  four  foundations  of 
the  Islam  law, — being  expositions  of  the  exe- 
gesis of  the  Quran  and  Hadis,  and  the  prin- 
ciples of  Ijma'  and  Qias.  The  most  popular 
works    on    this    subject    are    the    Manar,    by 


THEOLOGICAL    LITEEATURE.  161 

Abdullah  ibn  Alimacl,  a.h.  710,  and  the  Talwi' 
Tauzia',  by  'Ubaid-Ullah  ibn  Mas'ud,  a.h.  747. 

(3.)  'Aqdid  (lit.  ''creeds"). — Expositions  of 
scholastic  theology,  founded  upon  the  six  ar- 
ticles of  faith.  The  most  celebrated  exposition 
of  the  Islam  creed  being  that  by  Imam  Ghazali, 
A.H.  505.  In  India  the  work  most  read  is  the 
8harah-i-'Aqdid,  by  Maulavi  Mas'ud  S'ad- 
ud-din  Taftazani,  a.h.  792. 

(4.)  Fiqah. — Works  on  Muhammadan  law, 
whether  civil  or  religious.  The  work  most 
read  amongst  Sunnis  is  the  Hiddyah,  written 
by  a  learned  man  named  'Ali,  a.h.  593;  part 
of  which  has  been  translated  by  the  late  Colonel 
Charles  Hamilton.  A  smaller  work,  entitled 
the  SJiarah  Waqaiah,  by  Abdul  Haqq,  is  also 
much  used. 

(5.)  Tafsir. — Commentaries  on  the  Quran. 
These  are  very  numerous,  and  contain  very 
many  Jewish  traditions  of  the  most  worthless 
character.  One  of  the  latest  and  most  learned 
of  these  productions  is  said  to  be  the  short 
commentary  by  Shah  Wali  Ullah  of  Delhi,  who 
died  A.H.  1176. 

The  best  known  commentaries  amongst  the 
Sunnis  are  Baizawi  (a.h.  685),  Madarik    (a.h. 

11 


162  THEOLOGICAL   LITEEATUEE. 

701),  Jalalain  (a.h.  911),  Bagliam  (a.h.  515), 
MazMri  (a.h.  1225),  Hoseini  (a.h.  900). 

(6.)  Siyar. — Ecclesiastical  history,  i.  e,  tlie 
history  of  Muhammad  and  his  successors.  This 
branch  of  literature,  Sayyid  Ahmad  Khan  of 
Aligarh  says,  "  is  the  one  which  requires  the 
most  emendation." 

The  chief  authorities  on  the  life  of  Mu- 
hammad and  early  days  of  Islam,  in  addition 
to  the  Hadis,  are  Ibn  Ishaq,  Ibn  Hisham, 
Waqidi,  and  Tabari;  whilst  the  most  popular 
histories  amongst  the  Sunnis  of  India  are  the 
Rawzat-ul-Ahbab,  by  'Ataa  Ullah  ibn  Fazl 
Illlah,  A.H.  1000,  and  the  Madarij-un-Nabuwat, 
by  Shekh  Abdul  Haqq,  a.h.  1025. 

In  addition  to  his  theological  studies,  the 
Muhammadan  student  is  instructed  in  Mantiq 
(logic),  /S'ar/ (inflexion),  and  Nahw  (syntax). 

The  text  of  a  book  is  called  Matan,  the 
marginal  notes  HasJmjah,  and  its  commentary 
Shark. 


163 


XXXIII.— MUHARRAM  AND  'A'SHURA'A. 

The  Miiharram  (lit.  "  that  wliicli  is  sacred  ") 
commences  on  the  first  of  the  month  *  of  that 
name,  and  is  continued  for  ten  days,  the 
tenth  day  being  called  'A'shurda,  They  are 
days  of  mdtam,  or  lamentation,  in  commemora- 
tion of  the  martyrdom  of  'Ali,  and  of  Hasan, 


*  The  twelve  months  of  the  Muhammad  lunar  year  are 


as  follows : — 

1.  Muharram. 

2.  Safar. 

3.  Eabi'-ul-awwal. 

4.  Eabi'-ul-akhir. 

5.  Jamad-al-iila. 

6.  Jamad-al-ukhra. 

7.  Eajab. 

8.  Sh'aban. 

9.  Ramazan. 

10.  Shawwal. 

11.  Zul-Q'ada. 

12.  Zul-Hijja. 


The  sacred  month. 
The  month  which  is  void. 
The  first  of  spring. 
The  last  of  spring. 
The  first  dry  month. 
The  last  of  spring. 
The  revered  month. 
The  month  of  division. 
The  hot  month. 

The  month  for  going  [forth  (hunt- 
ing). 
The  month  of  rest. 
The  month  of  pilgrimage. 

11   A 


164  MUHAEEAM   AND    'aSHUEAA. 

and  Husain,*  as  observed  by  tlie  Sliia'hs ;  but 
the  day  ^A'shurda  (the  tenth)  is  also  held 
sacred  by  the  Sunnis,  the  observance  of  the 
month  having  been  enjoined  by  Muhammad  on 
account  of  its  having  been  the  month  of  creation. 
The  ceremonies  of  the  Muharram  differ  much 
in  different  places;  but  the  following  are  the 
main  features  of  the  festival  as  observed  by  the 
Shia'hs.  A  place  is  prepared  which  is  called 
the  '  A' shuT'hhdna  (the  ten-day  house),  or 
Imdm-Bdra  (the  Imam  place),  in  the  centre  of 
which  is  dug  a  pit,  in  which  fires  are  kindled, 
and  at  night  the  people,  young  and  old,  fence 
across  the  fire  with  sticks  and  swords,  and 
whilst  dancing  round  it,  call  out,  "  Oh  'Ali ! 
noble  Hasan  !  noble  Husain  !  bridegroom  !  alas 
friend !  stay  !  stay  !  etc.  ;  the  cry  being  re- 
peated in  the  most  excited  manner  hundreds  of 
times,  until  the  whole  assembly  has  reached  the 
highest  pitch  of  excitement.     They  then  form 


*  The  Khalifa  'Ali  was  assassinated  in  the  Mosque  of 
Cufa,  A.D.  660.  Hasan  was  poisoned  by  his  wife,  at  the 
instigation  of  Yazid.  Husain  was  slain,  with  three  and 
thirty  strokes  of  lances  and  swords,  a.d.  680.  The  story 
of  Husain  is  one  of  the  most  touching  pages  of  MusHm 
history. 


MUHAEEAM    AND    'aSHUEAA.  165 

themselves  in  circles,  and  beat  themselves  with 
chains  in  the  most  frantic  manner.  The  women 
repeat  a  funeral  eulogium,  and  the  Maulavis, 
the  Boiuzat'US-Shuhddda,  or  the  Book  of 
Martyrs. 

On  the  seventh  day  there  are  representations 
of  the  marriage  ceremony  of  Qasim,  and  of  the 
martyrdom  of  Husain ;  and  on  the  eighth  day 
a  lance  or  spear  is  carried  about  the  city  to 
represent  Husain 's  head,  which  was  carried  on 
the  point  of  a  javelin  by  order  of  Yazid.  In 
addition  to  these  representations,  there  are  the 
Tazias,  Tabiits,  or  biers,  of  the  tombs  of  Hasan 
and  Husain,  a  horse-shoe  in  representation  of 
Husain' s  swift  horse,  and  the  standards  of 
Hasan,  Husain,  and  Qasim,  and  other  Muslim 
celebrities. 

The  Sunni  Muhammadans  do  not  usually 
take  part  in  these  ceremonies,  but  observe  the 
tenth  day,  ^A'shurda,  being  the  day  on  which 
God  is  said  to  have  created  Adam  and  Eve, 
heaven,  hell,  the  tablet  of  decree,  the  pen,  fate, 
life,  and  death. 

Muhammad  commanded  his  followers  to  ob- 
serve the  ^A'shurda  by  bathing,  wearing  new 


166  MUHARRAM   AND    'aSHURAA. 

clothes,  applying  surma  *  to  tlie  eyes,  fasting, 
prayers,  making  peace  with  one's  enemies,  as- 
sociating with  religions  persons,  relieving  or- 
phans, and  giving  of  alms. 

The  fast  of  'A'shurda  is  a  Sunnat  fast,  i,  e. 
not  founded  upon  an  injunction  in  the  Quran, 
but  upon  the  example  of  Muhammad. 


*  Surma  is  antimony  or  galena  ground  to  a  fine  powder, 
and  applied  to  the  eyelids  to  improve  the  brightness  of 
the  eyes. 


167 


XXXIV.— A'KHIHI  CHAHA'R  SHAMBA.* 

A'khiei  Chaha'e  Shamba  is  the  "  last  Wednes- 
day "  of  tlie  montli  of  Safar,  and  is  a  feast  lield 
in  commemoration  of  Muhammad's  having  ex- 
perienced some  mitigation  of  his  last  illness 
and  having  bathed.  It  was  the  last  time  he 
performed  the  legal  bathing,  for  he  died  on  the 
twelfth  day  of  the  next  month.  In  some  parts 
of  Islam  it  is  customary,  in  the  early  morning 
of  this  day,  to  write  seven  verses  of  the  Quran, 
known  as  the  Seven  Saldms,  and  then  wash  off 
the  ink  and  drink  it  as  a  charm  against  evil. 

The  A'khiri  Chahar  Shamba  is  not  observed 
by  the  Wahhabis,  not  being  enjoined  in  the 
Quran  and  Hadis. 


*  The  Persian   name   for   the  day ;  the  Arabic   being 
Arb'da-ul-AJcMr,  i.  e.  "  the  last  Wednesday." 


168 


XXXY.— BA'RA  WAFAT.* 

The  Bdra  Wafdt  {_l.  e.  Bar  a,  "twelve,"  and 
Wafdt,  ''death")  is  tlie  twelfth  day  of  the  month, 
Rabi-ul-Awwal.  It  is  observed  in  commemor- 
ation of  Muhammad's  death. 

On  this  day,  Fdtihahs  (i.  e.  the  first  chapter 
of  the  Quran),  are  said  for  Muhammad ;  and 
both  in  private  houses  and  in  the  mosques,  the 
learned  recite  portions  of  the  Traditions  and 
other  works  in  praise  of  the  excellences  of 
Muhammad.  These  customs  are  usually  ob- 
served for  the  whole  twelve  days,  although  the 
twelfth  day  is  held  most  sacred. 

The  Wahhabis  do  not  observe  the  Bdra 
Wafdt,  as  its  observance  is  not  enjoined  in  the 
Quran  or  Hadis. 

*  The  Hindustani  name  of  the  day,  there  being  no 
special  title  for  the  day  in  Persian  or  Arabic. 


169 


XXXYI.— SHAB-I-BARAT.* 

Shab-i-Bara't,  tlie  ''night  of  record,"  is  ob- 
seryecl  on  the  fifteenth  day  of  the  month, 
Sh'aban.  It  is  the  ''Guy  Fawkes  Day"  of 
India,  being  the  night  for  display  of  fireworks. 
On  this  night,  Muhammad  said,  Grod  regis- 
ters annually  all  the  actions  of  mankind  which 
they  are  to  perform  during  the  year ;  and  that 
all  the  children  of  men,  who  are  to  be  born  and 
to  die  in  the  year,  are  recorded.  Muhammad 
enjoined  his  followers  to  keep  awake  the  whole 
night,  to  repeat  one  hundred  rah' at  prayers, 
and  to  fast  the  next  day;  but  there  are  ge- 
nerally great  rejoicings  instead  of  a  fast,  and 
large  sums  of  money  are  spent  in  fireworks. 
The  Shab-i-Barat  must  not  be  confounded  with 


*  The  Persian  title;   the  Arabic  being  Laylat-ul-Mu- 
baraJca. 


170  SHAB-I-BAEAT. 

the  Laylat-ul-Qadr  (night  of  power),  mentioned 
in  the  Quran,  which  is  the  twenty- seventh 
night  of  the  Eamazan.  The  8hah-i-Bardt, 
however,  is  frequently  called  Shab  Qadr,  or 
the  night  of  power,  by  the  common  people. 


171 


XXXYII.— 'ID-UL-FITR,  OR   THE 
LESSER   FESTIVAL. 

'Id-ul-Fitr  (lit.  "the  feast  of  breaking  tlie 
fast "),  is  called  also  the  feast  of  Ramazan,  tlie 
Feast  of  Alms,  and  the  Minor  Festival.  It  is 
held  on  the  first  day  of  the  month  of  Shawwal, 
which  is  the  day  after  the  close  of  the  Ramazan 
fast.  On  this  day,  before  going  to  the  place  of 
prayer,  the  Sadaqa,  or  propitiatory  offerings, 
are  made  to  the  poor  in  the  name  of  God. 
The  offerings  having  been  made,  the  people 
assemble  either  in  the  Jama'-i-Masjid  (i.  e.  the 
principal  mosque),  or  proceed  to  the  'Idgah, 
which  is  a  special  place  for  worship  on  festivals. 
The  worship  commences  with  two  raWat  prayers, 
after  which  the  Imam  takes  his  place  on  the 
second  step  of  the  mimbar  (pulpit)  and  recites 
the  Khuthah,  concluding  with  a  prayer  for  the 
king.  After  this  is  ended,  he  offers  up  a 
mundjdt,  or  supplication,  for  the  people,  for  the 


172      'iD-UL-FITE,    OR   THE    LESSER    FESTIVAL. 

remission  of  sins,  the  recovery  of  the  sick,  in- 
crease of  rain,  abundance  of  corn,  preservation 
from  misfortune,  and  freedom  from  debt.  He 
tlien  descends  to  the  ground,  and  makes  further 
supplication  for  the  people,  the  congregation 
saying  Amin  at  the  end  of  each  supplication. 
At  the  close  of  the  service  the  members  of  the 
congregation  salute  and  embrace  each  other, 
and  offer  mutual  congratulations,  and  then 
return  to  their  homes,  and  spend  the  rest  of 
the  day  in  feasting  and  merriment. 


173 


XXXYIII.— 'ID-UL-AZHA',  OE  THE 
FEAST  OF  SACEIFICE. 

Id-ul-Azha,*  or  the  Feast  of  Sacrifice,  is 
called  also  Yaum-un-Nahr,  Qurhdn-i-  Id,  Qur- 
hdn  Bayrdm,  Baqr-i-Id  (the  Cow  Festival),  and 
the  Great  Feast,  and  is  held  on  the  tenth  day 
of  the  month  Zul-Hijja.  This  festival  has 
become  part  of  the  Meccan  pilgrimage,  of 
which  it  is  the  concluding  scene,  although 
it  appears  that  Muhammad  at  first  intended  to 
conform  to  the  custom  of  the  Jews  in  observing 
the  great  day  of  atonement,  but,  when  he  failed 
to  maintain  a  friendly  footing  with  the  Jews, 
he  merged  the  rite  into  the  Meccan  pilgrimage. 
This  feast,  however,  is  the  great  Muhammadan 
festival,  which  is  observed  wherever  Islam 
exists ;  and  it  is  a  notable  fact  that  whilst 
Muhammad  professed  to  abrogate  the  Jewish 

*  Vulsr.  'Id'Uz-Zohd. 


174    'iD-UL-AZHA,  OR  THE  FEAST  OF  SACRIFICE. 

ritual,  and  also  ignored  entirely  the  doctrine  of 
the  atonement  as  taught  in  the  New  Testament, 
denying  even  the  very  fact  of  our  Saviour's 
crucifixion,  he  made  the  ''day  of  sacrifice'' 
the  great  central  festival  of  his  religion. 

There  is  a  very  remarkable  Hadis,  related 
by  'A  yesha,  who  states,  that  Muhammad  said, 
"  Man  hath  not  done  anything  on  the  'Id-ul- 
Azha  more  pleasing  to  God  than  spilling 
blood;  for  verily  the  animal  sacrificed  will 
come,  on  the  day  of  resurrection,  with  its 
horns,  its  hair,  and  its  hoofs,  and  will  make  the 
scales  of  his  (good)  actions  heavy.  Yerily  its 
blood  reacheth  the  acceptance  of  Grod,  before  it 
falleth  upon  the  ground,  therefore  be  joyful 
in  it."*  Muhammad  has  thus  become  unwill- 
ingly a  witness  to  the  grand  doctrine  of  the 
Christian  faith  that  "  without  shedding  of 
blood,  there  is  no  remission."  The  animal 
sacrificed  must  be  without  blemish,  and  of  full 
age ;  but  it  may  be  either  a  goat,  a  sheep,  a  cow, 
or  a  camel. 

According  to  the  commentator  Jalal-ud-din 
Syiity,    the    sacrifice    was    instituted   in   com- 

*  Mishkat-ul-Masabih,  bk.  iv.  chap.  xlii.  sect,  2. 


'ID-UL-AZHA,  OE  THE  FEAST  OF  SACRIFICE.    175 

memoration  of  Abraliam's  willingness  to  sa- 
crifice liis  son  Ismail  !  The  following  is  the  ac- 
count given  by  Muhammadan  writers: — "When 
Ibrahim  (the  peace  of  Grod  be  upon  him) 
founded  Mecca,  the  Lord  desired  him  to  pre- 
pare a  feast  for  Him.  Upon  Ibrahim's  (the 
friend  of  Grod)  requesting  to  know  what  He 
would  have  on  the  occasion,  the  Lord  replied, 
*  Offer  up  thy  son  Ismail.'  Agreeably  to  God's 
command  he  took  Ismail  to  the  K'aba  to 
sacrifice  him,  and  having  laid  him  down,  he 
made  several  ineffectual  strokes  on  his  throat 
with  a  knife,  on  which  Ismail  observed,  '  Your 
eyes  being  uncovered,  it  is  through  pity  and 
compassion  for  me  you  allow  the  knife  to  miss  : 
it  would  be  better  if  you  blindfolded  yourself 
with  the  end  of  your  turban  and  then  sacrificed 
me.'  Ibrahim  acted  upon  his  son's  suggestion 
and  having  repeated  the  words  '  hismillah  allah- 
ho  ahhar'  (i.e.,  'in  the  name  of  the  great 
God'),  he  drew  the  knife  across  his  son's  neck. 
In  the  meanwhiloj  however,  Gabriel  had  sub- 
stituted a  broad-tailed  sheep  for  the  youth 
Ismail,  and  Ibrahim  unfolding  his  eyes  ob- 
served, to  his  surprise,  the  sheep  slain,  and 
his  son  standing  behind  him."     The  account 


176    'ID-UL-AZHA,  OE  THE  FEAST  OF  SACEIFICE. 

is  a  ridiculous  parody  upon  tlie  words  of  the 
inspired  prophet  Moses.  In  tlie  Quran  the 
name  of  the  son  is  not  given,  although  com- 
mentators state,  that  the  Prophet  said,  that  he 
was  a  descendant  of  the  son  of  Abraham  who 
was  offered  in  sacrifice.*  The  sacrifice,  as  it  is 
now  performed  on  the  'Id-ul-Azha  is  as  fol- 
lows : — The  people  assemble  for  prayer  at  the 
'Idgah  as  on  the  'Id-ul-Fitr ;  after  prayers 
the  people  return  to  their  houses.  The  head 
of  the  ^family  then  takes  a  sheep  (or  a  cow  or 
camel)  to  the  entrance  of  his  house  and  sa- 
crifices it,  by  repeating  the  words,  "  In  the 
name  of  the  great  God,"  and  cutting  its  throat. 
The  flesh  of  the  animal  is  then  divided,  two- 
thirds  being  kept  by  the  family,  and  one-third 
being  given  to  the  poor  in  the  name  of  God. 

*  The  name  is  not  given  in  the  Quran,  but  it  is  in  the 
Hadis  Sahih  Bokhsiri. 


177 


XXXIX.— NIKAH,  OR   MARRIAGE. 

Nik  AH,  is  tlie  celebration  of  tlie  marriage  con- 
tract as  distingnislied  from  tlie  festive  rejoicings 
whicli  usually  accompany  it;  the  latter  being 
called  Shddi  in  Persian  and  Urdu,  and  '  Urs  in 
Arabic. 

Marriage,  according  to  Muliammadan  law,  is 
simply  a  civil  contract,  and  its  validity  does 
not  depend  upon  any  religious  ceremony. 

Tlie  legality  of  marriage  depends  upon  the 
consent  of  the  parties,  which  is  called  Tjah  and 
Qabill,  viz.  declaration  and  acceptance ;  the 
presence  of  two  male  witnesses,  or  one  male 
and  two  females  * ;  and  a  dower  of  not  less 
than  ten  dirhems  to  be  settled  upon  the  woman. 
The  omission  of  the  settlement  does  not,  how- 
ever, invalidate  the  contract ;   for,  under   any 


*  In  Muliammadan  law  woman,  instead  of  being  man's 
"  better  half,"  is  only  equal  to  half  a  man  ! 

12 


178  NIKAH,    OE    MAEEIAGE. 

circumstances,  tlie  woman  becomes  entitled  to 
her  dower  of  ten  dirliems  or  more.  Muliam- 
madans  are  permitted  by  tlie  Quran*  to  marry 
four  free  women,  and  to  have  as  many  female 
slaves  as  lie  may  possess.  Marriages  for  a 
limited  period  were  sanctioned  by  "  the 
Prophet";  but  this  law  is  said  to  have  been 
abrogated,  although  it  is  allowed  by  the  Shia'hs 
even  in  the  present  day.  These  temporary 
marriages  are  called  Miifah,  and  are  undoubt- 
edly the  greatest  blot  in  Muhammad's  moral 
legislation. 

Marriage  is  enjoined  upon  every  Muslim,  and 
celibacy  is  frequently  condemned  by  Muham- 
mad. The  ''  clergy"  are  all  married  men,  and 
even  the  ascetic  orders  are,  as  George  Herbert 
would  have  said,  "  rather  married  than  un- 
married." It  is  related  in  the  Hadis,  that 
Muhammad  said  that,  "when  the  servant  of 
God  marries,  he  perfects  half  his  religion." 
Not  long  ago  we  met  a  Faqir  of  the  Nuksh- 
bandia  order,  a  man  of  considerable  reputation 


*  "  Of  women  who  seem  good  in  your  eyes  marry  two, 
or  three,  or  four;  and  if  ye  fear  that  ye  shall  not  act 
equitably,  then  one  only,  or  the  slaves  whom  ye  have 
acquired."    (Sura  iv.  3.) 


NIKAH,    OE    MAEEIAGE.  179 

at  the  court  of  Cabul,  who  said  that  he  wished 
to  lead  a  celibate  life,  but  that  his  disciples  had 
insisted  upon  his  "perfecting  his  religion"  by 
entering  upon  the  married  state  ! 

As  the  religious  ceremony  does  not  form  part 
of  the  legal  conditions  of  marriage,  there  is  no 
uniformity  of  ritual  observed  in  its  celebration. 
Some  Qazis  merely  recite  the  Fdtihah  (the  first 
chapter  of  the  Quran),  and  the  Darud,  or 
blessing ;  but  the  following  is  the  more  com- 
mon order  of  performing  the  service.  The 
Qazi,  the  bridegroom,  and  the  bride's  attorney, 
with  the  witnesses  having  assembled  in  some  con- 
venient place,  arrangements,  are  made  as  to  the 
amount  of  Dower,  or  Mahr.  The  bridegroom 
then  repeats  after  the  Qazi  the  following  : — 

1.  The  Istighfdr,  ''I  desire  forgiveness  from 
God,  who  is  my  Lord." 

2.  The  four  chapters  of  the  Quran  com- 
mencing with  the  word  ''  QitZ."  These  chap- 
ters have  nothing  in  them  connected  with  the 
subject  of  marriage,  and  appear  to  be  selected 
on  account  of  their  brevity. 

3.  The  Kalhna,  or  Creed.  "  There  is  no 
deity  but  Grod,  and  Muhammad  is  the  Prophet 
of  God." 

12  A 


180  NIKAH,    OE   MAEEIAGE. 

4.  The  Sift-ul-Imdn,  A  profession  of  belief 
in  God,  tlie  angels,  tlie  scriptures,  the  prophets, 
the  resurrection,  and  in  fate  or  absolute  decree 
of  good  and  evil. 

The  Qazi  then  requests  the  bride's  attorney 
to  take  the  hand  of  the  bridegroom,  and  to 
say,  "  Such  an  one's  daughter,  by  the  agency 
of  her  attorney,  and  by  the  testimony  of  two 
witnesses,  has,  in  your  marriage  with  her,  had 
such  a  dower  settled  upon  her,  do  you  consent 
to  it  ?  "  To  which  the  bridegroom  replies, 
"  With  my  whole  heart  and  soul,  to  my  mar- 
riage with  this  woman  as  well  as  to  the  dower 
already  settled  upon  her,  I  consent,  I  consent, 
I  consent !  " 

After  this  the  Qazi  raises  his  hands,  and 
offers  the  followmg  prayer  : — 

"  0  great  God  !  grant  that  mutual  love  may 
reign  between  this  couple,  as  it  existed  be- 
tween Adam  and  Eve,  Abraham  and  Sarah, 
Joseph  and  Zulekha,*  Moses  and  Zipporah, 
his  Highness  Muhammad  and  'A  yesha,  and  his 
Highness  'AliMurtuza  and  Fatimah-uz-Zahra." 

*  According  to  Muhammad,  Joseph  afterwards  married 
Zulekha,  the  widow  of  Potiphar. 


NIKAH,    OE    MAERIAGE.  181 

The  ceremony  being  over,  the  bridegroom 
embraces  his  friends  and  receives  their  con- 
gratulations. Mkah  is  preceded  and  followed 
by  festive  rejoicings,  which  have  been  variously 
described  by  Oriental  travellers ;  but  they  are 
not  parts  of  either  the  civil  or  religious  cere- 
mony. 


182 


XL.— TALA'Q,   OR  DIYORCE. 

In  Islam  tlie  wife  is  tlie  property  of  tlie  lius- 
band,  and  consequently  slie  can  be  disposed  of 
by  divorce  at  a  moment's  notice.  Tlie  law  has, 
however,  placed  certain  slight  restrictions  upon 
the  exercise  of  this  right,  and  has  ruled  that 
there  are  three  kinds  of  divorce  : — 

(1.)  Taldq-i-AJisan,  or  "the  most  laudahle  form 
of  divorce,"  is  when  the  husband  divorces  his 
wife  when  she  is  in  a  state  of  purity,  by  one 
sentence,  "  thou  art  divorced,^^  or  words  to  that 
effect.  This  is  esteemed  the  best  form,  because 
the  sentence  having  been  only  pronounced  once^ 
the  husband  can  again  change  his  mind,  with 
the  consent  of  his  divorced  wife,  at  any  sub- 
sequent period,  until  she  marries  another. 

(2.)  Taldq-i-Hasan,  or  "  a  laudable  form  of 
divorce,"  is  when  the  husband  divorces  his  wife 


TALAQ,    OR   DIVOEOB.  183 

by  prououncing  the  sentence,  "  thou  art  di- 
vorced,^' .dnrmg  liis  wife's  period  of  purity,  and 
at  intervals  of  a  montli. 

(4.)  TaIdq-i-Bid\ii,  or  "an  irregular  form  of 
divorce,"  is  wlien  tlie  linsband  repeats  the 
sentence  three  times  on  one  occasion. 

Whenever  the  sentence  of  divorce  is  repeated 
three  times  it  is  a  Taldq-i-Mutlaq,  or  an  ir- 
revocable divorce,  after  which  the  husband 
cannot  marry  his  repudiated  wife  until  she  has 
married  and  lived  with  another,  and  is  divorced 
by  her  second  husband. 

In  all  cases  of  repudiation,  except  when  a 
wife  requests  her  husband  to  divorce  her,  the 
dower  must  be  repaid  to  the  woman,  an  ar- 
rangement which  often  prevents  a  man  exer- 
cising the  privilege. 

The  ground  of  divorce,  under  the  Mosaic 
law,  was  "  some  uncleanness  in  her "  (vide 
Deut.  xxiv.  1 — 4),  and  of  which  there  were 
two  well-known  interpretations.  The  school  of 
Shammai  seemed  to  limit  it  to  a  moral  de- 
linquency in  the  woman,  whilst  that  of  Hillel 
extended  it  to  the  most  trifling  causes.  Our 
Lord  appears  to  have  confirmed  the  interpre- 


184  TALAQ,    OR    DIVOECE. 

tation  of  Sliammai  (St.  Matt.  v.  32),  whilst 
Muliammad  adopted  that  of  Hillel,  but  dis- 
pensing with  the  ''bill  of  divorcement"  en- 
joined by  the  Mosaic  code,  thereby  placing  the 
woman  entirely  at  the  will  and  caprice  of  her 
husband. 


185 


XLI.— JANA'ZA,  OE  BURIAL. 

Jana'za  is  the  term  used  both  for  the  bier  and 
for  the  Muhammadaii  funeral  service.  The 
burial  service  is  founded  upon  the  practice  of 
Muhammad,  and  varies  but  little  in  different 
countries,  although  the  ceremonies  connected 
with  the  funeral  procession  are  diversified.  In 
Egypt,  for  instance,  the  male  relations  and 
friends  of  the  deceased  precede  the  corpse, 
whilst  the  female  mourners  follow  behind. 
In  North  India  and  Central  Asia,  women  do 
not  usually  attend  funerals,  and  the  friends  and 
relatives  of  the  deceased  walk  behind  the  bier. 
There  is  a  tradition  amongst  some  Muhamma- 
dans  that  no  one  should  precede  the  corpse,  as 
the  angels  go  before.  Funeral  processions  in 
Central  Asia  are  usually  very  simple  in  their 
arrangements,  and  are  said  to  be  more  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  practice  of  the  "Prophet," 
than  those  of  Egypt  and  Turkey.     It  is  con- 


186  JANAZA,    OE   BUEIAL. 

sidered  a  very  meritorious  act  to  carry  the 
bier,  and  four  from  among  the  near  relations, 
every  now  and  then  relieved  by  an  equal  num- 
ber, carry  it  on  their  shoulders.  Unlike  our 
Christian  custom  of  walking  slowly  to  the 
grave,  Muhammadans  carry  their  dead  quickly 
to  the  place  of  interment ;  for  Muhammad  is 
related  to  have  said,  that  it  is  good  to  carry 
the  dead  quickly  to  the  grave  to  cause  the 
righteous  person  to  arrive  soon  at  happiness, 
and  if  he  be  a  bad  man  it  is  well  to  put 
wickedness  away  from  one's  shoulders.  Fu- 
nerals should  always  be  attended  on  foot;  for 
it  is  said,  that  Muhammad  on  one  occasion  re- 
buked his  people  for  following  a  bier  on  horse- 
back. "  Have  you  no  shame  ?  "  said  he,  "  since 
God's  angels  go  on  foot,  and  you  go  upon  the 
backs  of  quadrupeds?"  It  is  a  highly  meri- 
torious act  to  attend  a  funeral,  whether  it  be 
that  of  a  Muslim,  a  Jew,  or  a  Christian.  There 
are,  however,  two  traditions  given  by  Bokhari, 
which  appear  to  mark  a  change  of  feeling  on 
the  part  of  the  time-serving  Prophet  of  Arabia 
towards  the  Jews  and  Christians.  "A  bier 
passed  by  the  Prophet,  and  he  stood  up ;  and 
it  was  said  to  the  Prophet,  this  is  the  bier  of 


JANAZA,    OE   BURIAL.  187 

Jew.  'It  is  tlie  liolder  of  a  soul/  lie  re- 
plied, '  from  whicli  we  should  take  warning 
and  fear.'  "  Tliis  rule  is  said  to  have  been 
abrogated,  for,  "  on  one  occasion  the  Prophet 
sitting  on  the  road  when  a  bier  passed,  and  the 
Prophet  disliked  that  the  bier  of  a  Jew  should 
be  higher  than  his  head,  and  he  therefore  stood 
up."  Notwithstanding  these  contradictory  tra- 
ditions, we  believe  that  in  all  countries  Mu- 
hammadans  are  wont  to  pay  great  respect  to 
the  funerals  of  both  Jews  and  Christians.  Not 
long  ago,  about  sixty  Muhammadans  attended 
the  funeral  of  an  Armenian  Christian  lady  at 
Peshawur,  when  the  funeral  service  was  read 
by  the  Native  clergyman.  In  the  procession 
the  Muhammadans  took  their  turn  with  the 
Native  Christian  converts  in  carrying  the  bier, 
and  assisting  in  lowering  the  coffin  into  the 
grave.  During  the  reading  of  the  service, 
some  few  seated  themselves  on  the  grass,  but 
the  majority  listened  attentively  to  the  funeral 
office,  which  was  impressively  read  by  the 
Native  pastor,  himself  a  Christian  convert 
from  Muhammadanism. 

The  Muhammadan  funeral  service  is  not  re- 
cited in  the  graveyard,  it  being  too  polluted  a . 


188  JANAZA,    OE    BUEIAL. 

place  for  so  sacred  an  oflSce ;  but  either  in  a 
mosque,  or  in  some  open  space  near  the  dwel- 
ling of  the  deceased  person,  or  the  graveyard. 
The  owner  of  the  corpse,  i.  e.  the  nearest 
relative,  is  the  proper  person  to  recite  the 
service  ;  but  it  is  usually  said  by  the  family 
Imam,  or  the  village  Qazi. 

The  following  is  the  order  of  the  service  : — 

Some  one  present  calls  out, — 

"Here  begin  the  prayers  for  the  dead." 

Then  tkose  present  arrange  themselves  in  three,  five,  or 
seven  rows  opposite  the  corpse,  with  their  faces  Qiblawards 
(i.  e.  towards  Mecca).  The  Imam  stands  in  front  of  the 
ranks  opposite  the  head*  of  the  corpse,  if  it  be  that  of 
a  male,  or  the  waist,  if  it  be  that  of  a  female. 

The  whole  comj^any  having  taken  up  the  Qidm,  or 
standing  position,  the  Imam  recites  the  Niyat. 

"  I  purpose  to  perform  prayers  to  God,  for 
this  dead  person,  consisting  of  four  TakhirsJ^ 

Then  placing  his  hands  to  the  lobes  of  his  ears,  he  says 
the  first  TaWir. 


''  God  is  great 


Then  folding  his  hands,  the  right  hand  placed  upon  the 
left,  below  the  navel,  he  recites  the  Suhhcin : — 

"  Holiness  to  Thee,  0  God," 

"And  to  Thee  be  praise." 

*  The  Shia'hs  stand  opposite  the  loins  of  a  man. 


JANAZA,    OE    BUEIAL.  189 

''  Great  is  Tliy  Name." 
''  Great  is  Thy  Greatness." 
*' Great  is  Thy  Praise."* 
"  There  is  no  deity  but  Thee." 

Then  follows  the  second  Takhir: — 

"  God  is  great !  " 

Then  the  Barud : — 

"  0  God,  have  mercy  on  Muhammad  and 
upon  his  descendants,  as  Thou  didst  bestow 
mercy,  and  peace,  and  blessing,  and  compassion, 
and  great  kindness  upon  Abraham  and  upon 
his  descendants." 

"  Thou  art  praised,  and  Thou  art  great !  " 

''  0  God,  bless  Muhammad  and  his  descend- 
ants, as  Thou  didst  bless  and  didst  have  com- 
passion and  great  kindness  upon  Abraham  and 
upon  his  descendants." 

Then  follows  the  third  Takhir: — 

"God  is  great!" 
After  which  the  following  prayer  (Bua')  is  recited  : — 
"  0    God,  forgive  our  living  and  our  dead, 
and  those  of   us  who  are    present,   and   those 
who  are  absent,  and  our  children,  and  our  full 

*  This  sentence  is  not  generally  recited  in  the  Subhan 
of  the  daily  prayer. 


190  JANAZA,    OR    BURIAL. 

grown  persons,  onr  men  and  our  women.  0 
God,  those  wliom  Thou  dost  keep  alive  amongst 
us,  keep  alive  in  Islam,  and  those  whom  thou 
causest  to  die,  let  them  die  in  the  Faith." 

Then  follows  the  fourth  TaJchir : — 

"  God  is  great !  " 
Turning  the  head  round  to  the  right,  he  says  : — 

"  Peace  and  mercy  be  to  Thee." 
Turning  the  head  round  to  the  left,  he  says  : — 

"  Peace  and  mercy  be  to  Thee." 

The  Takhir  is  recited  by  the  Imam  aloud, 
but  the  Subhdn,  the  Saldm,  the  Dariid,  and 
the  Dua\  are  recited  by  the  Imam  and  the 
people  in  a  low  voice. 

The  people  then  seat  themselves  on  the 
ground,  and  raise  their  hands  in  silent  prayer 
in  behalf  of  the  deceased's  soul,  and  afterwards 
addressing  the  relatives  they  say,  "It  is  the 
decree  of  God."  To  which  the  chief  mourner 
replies,  "  I  am  pleased  with  the  will  of  God." 
He  then  gives  permission  to  the  people  to 
retire  by  saying,  "  There  is  permission  to 
depart." 

Those  who  wish  to  return  to  their  houses  do 
so  at  this  time,  and  the  rest  proceed  to  the 


JANAZA,    OR    BURIAL.  191 

grave.  The  corpse  is  then  placed  on  its  back 
in  the  grave,  with  the  head  to  the  north  and 
feet  to  the  south,  the  face  being  turned  towards 
Mecca.  The  persons  who  place  the  corpse  in 
the  grave  repeat  the  following  sentence  :  ''  We 
commit  thee  to  earth  in  the  name  of  God  and 
in  the  religion  of  the  Prophet." 

The  bands  of  the  shroud  having  been  loosed, 
the  recess,  which  is  called  the  UM,  is  closed 
in  with  unburnt  bricks  and  the  grave  filled 
in  with  earth.  In  some  countries  it  is  usual 
to  recite  the  Surat  i  T'wd  Hah  as  the  clods' 
of  earth  are  thrown  into  the  grave  ;  but  this 
practice  is  objected  to  by  the  Wahhabis,  and 
by  many  learned  divines.  This  chapter  is  as 
follows  : — 

*'  From  it  (the  earth)  have  We  (Grod)  created 
you,  and  unto  it  will  We  return  you,  and  out 
of  it  will  We  bring  you  forth  the  second  time." 

After  the  burial,  the  people  offer  a  fdtihah 
{i.e.,  the  first  chapter  of  the  Quran)  in  the 
name  of  the  deceased,  and  again  when  they 
have  proceeded  about  forty  paces  from  the 
grave  they  offer  another  fdtihah ;  for  at  this 
juncture,  it  is  said,  the  two  angels  Munkar  and 


192  JANAZA,    OR   BURIAL. 

Nakir  examine  the  deceased  as  to  his  faith.* 
After  this,  food  is  distributed  to  beggars  and 
religious  mendicants  as  a  propitiatory  offering 
to  God,  in  the  name  of  the  deceased  person. 

If  the  grave  be  for  the  body  of  a  woman,  it 
should  be  to  the  height  of  a  man's  chest,  if  for 
a  man,  to  the  height  of  the  waist.  At  the 
bottom  of  the  grave  the  recess  is  made  on  the 
side  to  receive  the  corpse,  which  is  called  the 
Idhad.  The  dead  are  seldom  interred  in 
coffins,  although  they  are  not  prohibited. 

To  build  tombs  with  stones  or  burnt  bricks, 
or  to  write  a  verse  of  the  Quran  upon  them,  is 
forbidden  in  the  Hadis;  but  largest  one  and 
brick  tombs  are  common  to  all  Muhammadan 
countries,  and  very  frequently  they  bear  in- 
scriptions. 

On  the  third  day  after  the  burial  of  the  dead, 
it  is  usual  for  the  relatives  to  visit  the  grave, 
and  to  recite  selections  from  the  Quran.  Those 
who  can  afford  to  pay  Maulavis,  employ  these 
learned  men  to  recite  the  whole  of  the  Quran 
at  the  graves  of  their  deceased  relatives ;  and. 


*   Vide  article  on  Angels. 


JANAZA,    OR   BUEIAL.  193 

as  we  have  already  remarked,  in  a  former  article, 
the  Quran  is  divided  into  sections  to  admit  of 
its  being  recited  by  tlie  several  Maulavis  at 
once.  During  the  days  of  mourning  the 
relatives  abstain  from  wearing  any  article  of 
dress  of  a  bright  colour,  and  their  soiled 
garments  remain  unchanged. 


13 


194 


XLII.— SLAVERY. 

Slaveey  (^uhudiyat)  lias  been  consecrated  bj 
Mubammadan  law,  and  some  of  its  provisions 
bave  been  taken  from  tbe  Mosaic  code.  Tbe 
traces  of  beatbenism  are,  bowever,  observable 
in  most  of  tbe  Muslim  laws  witb  reference  to 
tbis  question.  For  example,  according  to 
Jewisb  law,*  if  a  master  slew  bis  slave  be  was 
liable  to  punisbment,  wbereas  tbe  Islamic  code  f 
annexes  no  worldly  punisbment  for  tbe  murder 
of  a  slave. 

Tbere  is  no  limit  to  tbe  number  of  slave 
girls  witb  wbom  a  Muslim  may  cobabit,  and  it 
is  tbe  consecration  of  tbis  illimitable  indulgence 
wbicb  so  popularizes  slavery  amongst  Mubam- 
madan  nations.     Some  Muslim  writers  {  of  tbe 


*  Exodus  xxi.  20. 

t  Hidaya,  bk.  xvi. 

J  Life  of  Muhaminad,  by  Sayyid  Ameer  Ali,  p.  257.     It 


SLAVERY.  195 

present  day  contend  that  Muhammad  looked 
upon  the  custom  as  temporary  in  its  nature, 
and  held  that  its  extinction  was  sure  to  be 
achieved  by  the  progress  of  ideas  and  change 
of  circumstances ;  but  the  slavery  of  Islam  is 
interwoven  with  the  Law  of  marriage,  the  Law 
of  sale,  and  the  Law  of  inheritance,  of  the 
system,  and  its  abolition  would  strike  at  the 
very  foundations  of  the  code  of  Muhammad- 
anism. 

Slavery  is  in  complete  harmony  with  the 
spirit  of  Islam,  whilst  it  is  abhorrent  to  that 
of  Christianity.  That  Muhammad  ameliorated 
the  condition  of  the  slave,  as  it  existed  under 
the  heathen  laws  of  Arabia,  we  cannot  doubt ; 
bat  it  is  equally  certain  that  the  Arabian 
legislator  intended  it  to  be  a  perpetual  in- 
stitution. 

The  following  traditions  *  with  reference  to 
the  action  of  the  Prophet  in  this  matter  are 
notable  : — 

"  'Imran-ibn-Husain  said   a   man   freed    six 

is    often   said    that    the  buying    and    selling   of   slaves 
is  not  sanctioned  by  Islam  ;  this  is  not  correct,  as  will  be 
seen  upon  reference  to  the  Muhammadan  Law  of  Sale. 
*  Mishkat,  bk.  xiii.  chap.  xx.  pt.  1. 

13    A 


196  SLAVEEY. 

slaves  at  his  death,  and  he  had  no  other  pro- 
perty besides;  and  the  Prophet  called  them, 
and  divided  them  into  three  sections,  and  then 
cast  lots ;  he  then  ordered  that  two  of  them 
should  be  freed,  and  he  retained  four  in  slavery, 
and  spoke  severely  of  the  man  who  had  set 
them  free." 

"  Jabir  said  we  used  to  sell  the  mothers  of 
children  in  the  time  of  the  Prophet,  and  of 
Abu  Bakr ;  but  Omar  forbade  it  in  his  time." 

For  certain  sins  the  manumission  of  slaves 
is  the  legal  penalty,  and  a  slave  may  purchase 
his  own  freedom  with  the  permission  of  Ms 
owner. 

In  the  Akhlak-i-Jilali,*  which  is  the  popular 
work  upon  practical  philosophy  amongst  the 
Muhammadans,  it  is  said  that  "for  service  a 
slave  is  preferable  to  a  freeman,  inasmuch  as 
he  must  be  more  disposed  to  submit,  obey,  and 
adopt  his  patron's  habits  and  pursuits." 

Although  slavery  has  existed  side  by  side 
with  Christianity,  it  is  undoubtedly  contrary  to 
the  spirit  of  the  teaching  of  our  divine  Lord, 


*  Akhlak-i-Jalali,  by  Fakir  Jaiii  Muhammad   Asa'ad, 
sect.  6. 


SLAVERY.  197 

who  has  given  to  the  world  the  grand  doctrine 
of  universal  brotherhood. 

Mr.  Lecky  believes  *  that  it  was  the  spirit 
of  Christianity  which  brought  about  the  aboli- 
tion of  slavery  "in  Europe.  He  says,  "  The 
services  of  Christianity  were  of  three  kinds.  It 
supplied  a  new  order  of  relations,  in  which  the 
distinction  of  classes  was  unknown.  It  im- 
parted a  moral  dignity  to  the  servile  classes. 
It  gave  an  unexampled  impetus  to  the  move- 
ment of  enfranchisement." 

*  History  of  European  Morals,  vol.  ii.  p.  70. 


198 


XLIII.— THE   KHUTBAH,   OR   THE 
miDAY'S   SERMON. 

The  Khutbah  is  tlie  oration  or  sermon  delivered 
in  tlie  mosque  every  Friday,  and  on  the  chief 
festivals,*  after  the  meridian  prayer.  After 
the  usual  ablutions,  the  four  Simnat  prayers  are 
recited.  The  Khatih,  or  preacher,  then  seats 
himself  on  the  Mimhar  (pulpit),  whilst  the 
Muazzin  proclaims  the  Azan;  after  which  he 
stands  up  on  the   second  step,t    and   delivers 


*  The  'Id-i-Fitr  and  the  'Id-ul-Azha. 

t  The  Mimbar  is  the  pulpit  of  a  mosque.  It  consists 
of  three  steps,  and  is  sometimes  a  moveable  wooden  struc- 
ture, and  sometimes  a  fixture  of  brick  or  stone  built 
against  the  wall.  Muhammad,  in  addressing  the  congre- 
gation, stood  on  the  uppermost  step,  Abu  Bakr  on  the 
second,  and  Omar  on  the  third  or  the  lowest.  Osman, 
being  the  most  modest  of  the  Khalifs,  would  have  gladly- 
descended  lower  if  he  could  have  done  so ;  but  this  being 
impossible,  he  fixed  upon  the  second  step,  from  which  it 
is  still  the  custom  to  preach. 


THE  KHUTBAH,  OR  THE  ERIDAy's  SERMON.     199 

the  sermon,  which  must  be  in  the  Arabic 
language,  and  include  prayers  for  ''Muham- 
mad, the  Companions,  and  the  King."  There 
are  several  books  of  Khutbahs  published  for 
the  use  of  preachers.  The  most  celebrated  of 
these  preachers'  manuals  is  the  Mujmua' 
Khitab,  printed  by  Abdur  Rahman  of  Cawn- 
pore.  The  sermons  are  arranged  for  every 
Friday  in  the  year,  and  are  the  compositions 
of  various  Muslim  divines.  It  is  remarkable 
that  short  sermons  are  meritorious  ;  for  it  is 
related  that  the  "Prophet"  remarked  that 
"  the  length  of  a  man's  prayers  and  the  short- 
ness of  his  sermon  are  the  signs  of  his  sense 
and  understanding ;  therefore  make  your  prayers 
long  and  your  Khutbah  short.  "J 

The  following  is  a  translation  of  the  third 
Khutbah  in  the  book  of  sermons  already  men- 
tioned; it  is  a  fair  specimen  of  an  average 
Khutbah,  both  as  to  its  length  and  matter  : — 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  the  compassionate, 
the  merciful. 

''  Praised  be  God.  Praised  be  that  God  who 
hath  shown  us  the  way  in  this  religion.  If  He 
had  not  guided  us  into  the  path  we  should  not 
have  found  it. 


200     THE  KHUTBAH,  OR  THE  FEIDAY's  SERMON. 

"  I  bear  witness  that  there  is  no  deity  but 
God.  He  is  one.  He  has  no  associate.  I  bear 
witness  that  Muhammad  is,  of  a  truth,  His 
servant  and  His  Apostle.  May  God  have  mercy 
upon  him,  and  upon  his  descendants,  and  upon 
his  companions,  and  give  them  peace. 

"  Fear  God,  0  ye  people,  and  fear  that  day, 
the  day  of  judgment,  when  a  father  will  not 
be  able  to  answer  for  his  son,  nor  the  son  for 
the  father.  Of  a  truth  God's  promises  are 
true.  Let  not  this  present  life  make  you 
proud.  Let  not  the  deceiver  (Satan)  lead  you 
astray. 

"  0  ye  people  who  have  believed,  turn  ye  to 
God,  as  Nasua  *  did  turn  to  God.  Yerily  God 
doth  forgive  all  sin,  verily  He  is  the  merciful, 
the  forgiver  of  sins.  Yerily  He  is  the  most 
munificent,  and  bountiful,  the  King,  the  Holy 
One,  the  Clement,  the  Most  Merciful." 

The  preacher  then  descends  from  the  pulpit, 
and  sitting  on  the  floor  of  the  mosque,  offers 


*  Nasutl,  is  a  name  whicli  occurs  in  the  sixth  verse  of 
the  Surat-i-Tahrimah  (Ixvi.)  in  the  Quran ;  it  is  translated 
"true  repentance"  bj  Sale  and  Eodwell,  but  it  is  sup- 
posed to  be  a  person's  name  by  several  commentators. 


THE  KHUTBAH,  OE  THE  FEIDAY's  SEEMO?^.     201 

up  a  silent  prayer.     He    tlien,   again,  ascends 
the  Mimbar,  as  before,  and  proceeds  thus  : — 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  the  compassionate, 
the  merciful. 

"Praised  be  God.  We  praise  Him.  "We 
seek  help  from  Him.  We  ask  forgiveness  of 
sins.  We  trust  in  Him.  We  seek  refuge  in 
Him  from  evil  desires  and  from  former  sinful 
actioxis.  He  who  has  God  for  his  guide  is 
never  lost;  and  whomsoever  He  leadeth  aside 
none  can  guide  into  the  right  path. 

"  We  bear  witness  that  there  is  no  deity  but 
God.     He  is  one.     He  hath  no  partner. 

"  Yerily  we   bear   witness    that   Muhammad 
is   the  servant  and  apostle  of   God,   and  may 
God  have  mercy  upon  him,  who  is  more  exalted 
than  any  being.     May  God  have  mercy  upon 
his    descendants,    and   upon    his    companions  ! 
May  God  give  them  peace !     Especially  upon 
Amir-ul-Mominin  Abu  Bakr  Sadiq  (may   God 
be  pleased  with  him).      And  upon  him   wh 
was    the  most    temperate    of    the    "friends" 
Amir-ul-Mominin   Omar  Ibn-ul-Khattab   (may 
God    be    pleased    with   him).     And  upon  him 
whose  modesty  and  faith  were   perfect,  Amir- 
ul-Mominin  Osman  (may  God  be  pleased  with 


202     THE  KHUTBAH,  OE  THE  FEIDAY's  SEEMON. 

him).  And  upon  tlie  Lion  of  the  powerful 
God,  Amir-nl-Mominin  Ali  ibn  Abu-Talib 
(may  God  be  pleased  with  him).  And  upon 
the  two  Imams,  the  holy  ones,  the  two 
martyrs,  Amir-ul-Mominin  Abu  Muhammad 
Hasan  and  Abu  Abdullah  Husain  (may  God 
be  pleased  with  both  of  them).  And  upon 
the  mother  of  these  two  persons,  the  chief 
of  women,  Fatimah-uz-Zarah  (may  God  be 
pleased  with  her).  And  upon  his  (Muham- 
mad's) two  imcles,  Hamza  and  'Abbas  (may 
God  be  pleased  with  them).  And  upon  the 
rest  of  the  "  companions,"  and  upon  the  "  fol- 
lowers "  (may  God  be  pleased  with  all  of  them). 
Of  Thy  mercy,  0  most  merciful  of  all  merciful 
ones,  0  God,  forgive  all  Musalman  men  and 
Musalman  women,  all  male  believers,  and  all 
female  believers.  Of  a  truth  thou  art  He  who 
wilt  receive  our  prayers. 

"  0  God,  help  those  who  help  the  religion  of 
Muhammad.  May  we  also  exert  ourselves  to 
help  those  who  help  Islam.  Make  those  weak, 
who  weaken  the  religion  of  Muhammad. 

"  0  God,  bless  the  king  of  the  age,  and  make 
him  kind  and  favourable  to  the  people. 

''  0   servants  of  God,  may  God  have  mercy 


THE  KHUTBAH,  OE  THE  FEIDAY's  SEEMON.     203 

upon  you.  Verily,  God  enjoinetli  justice  and 
the  doing  of  good,  and  gifts  to  kindred ;  and  He 
forbiddetli  wickedness,  and  wrong,  and  oppres- 
sion. He  warneth  you  that  haply  ye  may  be 
mindful.* 

*'  0  ye  people,  remember  the  great  and 
exalted  God.  He  will  also  remember  you.  He 
will  answer  your  prayers.  The  remembrance 
of  God  is  great,  and  good,  and  honourable, 
and  noble,  and  meritorious,  and  worthy,  and 
sublime." 

The  preacher  then  descends,  and  taking  up 
his  position  as  Imam,  facing  the  Mihrdb,f 
conducts  two  rah' at  prayers.  The  Khatib, 
however,  does  not  always  officiate  as  Imam. 

In  the  above  Khutbah  we  have  inserted  the 
petition  usually  offered  up  in  behalf  of  "  the 
king "  m  India,  although  it  does  not  occur 
in  the  collection  of  sermons  from  which  we 
have   translated.     Until  the   Mutiny  of  1857, 


*  The  ninety- second  verse  of  Surat-i-Nahe  (cxvi.)  of 
tlie  Quran. 

t  The  Mihrab  is  the  centre  of  the  wall  of  a  mosque, 
facing  Mecca,  to  which  the  Imam  (priest)  prays.  It 
usually  consists  of  a  circular  niche  in  the  wall. 


204    THE  KHUTBAH,  OR  THE  FEIDAY's  SEEMON. 

we  believe  that  in  the  majority  of  mosques  in 
North  India  it  was  recited  in  the  name  of  the 
King  of  Delhi,  and  even  now  we  are  informed 
that  some  bigoted  Imams  say  it  in  the  name  of 
the  Sultan  of  Turkey.  The  recital  of  the 
Khutbah  serves  to  remind  every  Muhammadan 
priest,  at  least  once  a  week,  that  he  is  in  the 
land  of  warfare  {Ddr-uUHarh)  ;  and  the  fact 
that  Muhammadans  under  Christian  rule  are 
in  an  anomalous  position,  is  a  source  of  trouble 
to  many  a  conscientious  Muslim.  A  few  years 
ago,  a  celebrated  Muhammadan  divine  sent  for 
a  native  Christian  officer,  as  he  wished  to  obtain 
his  aid  in  an  important  matter.  The  nature  of 
the  good  man's  difficulty  was  as  follows  : — The 
Friday  prayer,  or  Khutbah,  must,  according  to 
Muhammadan  law,  be  said  in  the  name  and  by 
the  permission  of  the  ruler  of  the  land.  He 
had  been  saying  the  Friday  prayer  without 
permission  of  the  ruler,  and  he  feared  that 
these  prayers  had,  consequently,  not  been  ac- 
cepted by  the  Almighty.  He,  therefore,  asked 
the  Christian  officer  to  obtain  the  necessary 
permission  from  the  magistrate  of  the  district. 
The  Christian  was  also  a  man  versed  in  Muslim 
law,  and  he   quoted  authorities  to  prove  that 


THE  KHUTBAH,  OE  THE  FEIDAY's  SEEMON.     205 

the  permission  of  an  "infidel"  rnler  was  not 
wliat  Islam  enjoined. 

In  Turkey  and  Egypt,  and  in  otlier  countries 
under  Muslim  rule,  it  is  tlie  custom  for  the 
Kliatib  to  deliver  the  Khutbah  whilst  he  holds 
a  wooden  sword  reversed. 

The  prayer  for  the  reigning  monarch,  if  he 
be  a  Muslim,  would  be  offered  up  in  the 
following  manner  : — 

''  0  God,  aid  Islam,  and  strengthen  its 
pillars,  and  make  infidelity  to  tremble,  and 
destroy  its  might,  by  the  preservation  of  Thy 
servant,  and  the  son  of  Thy  servant,  the  sub- 
missive to  the  might  of  Thy  Majesty  and 
Glory,  whom  God  hath  aided,  our  master  Amir 
Sher  'All  Khan,  son  of  Amir  Dost  Muhammad 
Khan,  may  God  assist  him  and  prolong  his 
reign.  0  God,  assist  him,  and  assist  his  armies. 
0  Thou  God  of  the  religion  and  Lord  of  the 
world,  assist  the  armies  of  Muslims ;  frustrate 
the  armies  of  infidels  and  polytheists,  thine 
enemies,  the  enemies  of  the  religion." 


206 


XLIY.— JIHA'D,   OR   RELIGIOUS  WAR. 

Jiha'd*   (lit.   "an  effort")   is  a  religious   war 

against  the  infidels,  as  enjoined  by  Muhammad 

in  the  following  passages  in  the  Quran  : — 

Surat-un-Msa  (vi.). 

"  Fight,  therefore,  for  the  religion  of  Grod." 

***** 

Grod  hath  indeed  promised  Paradise  to  every  one, 
But  God  hath  preferred  those  who  fight  for  the  faith." 

Siirat-ul-Muhammad  (xlvii.). 

"  Those  who  fight  in  defence  of  God's  true  religion, 
God  will  not  suffer  their  works  to  j^erish." 

Those  who  engage  in  war  against  the  infidels 
are  called  Ghdzis.  The  whole  question  of  Jihad 
has  been  fully  discussed  by  Dr.  W.  W.  Hunter, 
of  the  Bengal  Civil  Service,  in  his  work  en- 
titled,  "Indian  Musalmans,"  which  is  the  re- 


*  Some  Muhammadan  divines  say  there  are  two  Jihads, 
viz.  Jihad-ul-Akbar,  or  the  Greater  Warfare,  which  is 
against  one's  own  lusts;  and  Jihad-ul-Asghar,  or  the 
Lesser  Warfare,  against  infidels. 


JIHAD.  207 

suit  of  careful  inquiry  as  to  the  necessary- 
conditions  of  a  Jihad,  or  Cresentade,  instituted 
at  the  time  of  the  excitement  which  existed 
in  India  in  1870-71,  in  consequence  of  a  sup- 
posed Wahhabi  conspiracy  for  the  overthrow  of 
Christian  rule  in  that  country.  The  whole 
matter,  according  to  the  Sunni  Musulmans, 
hinges  upon  the  question  whether  India  is 
Ddr-ul-Harb,  the  land  of  enmity,  or  Ddr-uU 
Islam,  the  land  of  Islam. 

The  Muftis  belonging  to  the  Hanifia  and 
Shafa'ia  sects  at  Mecca  decided  that,  ''  as  long 
as  even  some  of  the  peculiar  observances  of 
Islam  prevail  in  a  country,  it  is  Ddr-id-IsldmJ^ 

The  decision  of  the  Mufti  of  the  Maliki  sect 
was  very  similar,  being  to  the  following  effect : — 

"  A  country  does  not  become  Ddr-ul-Harb  as 
soon  as  it  passes  into  the  hands  of  the  infidels, 
but  when  all  or  most  of  the  injunctions  of 
Islam  disappear  therefrom." 

The  law  doctors  of  North  India  decided  that, 
"  the  absence  of  protection  and  liberty  to 
Musulmans  is  essential  in  a  Jihdd,  or  religious 
war,  and  that  there  should  be  a  probability  of 
victory  to  the  armies  of  Islam." 

The  Shia'h  decision  on  the  subject  was  as 


208  JIHAD. 

follows : — ''  A  Jiliad  is  lawful  only  wlien  the 
armies  of  Islam  are  led  by  tlie  rightful  Imam, 
when  arms  and  ammunitions  of  war  and  ex- 
perienced Avarriors  are  ready,  when  it  is  against 
the  enemies  of  God,  when  he  who  makes  war 
is  in  possession  of  his  reason,  and  when  he  has 
secured  the  permission  of  his  parents,  and  has 
sufficient  money  to  meet  the  expenses  of  his 
journey." 

The  Sunnis  and  Shia'hs  alike  believe  in  the 
eventual  triumph  of  Islam,  when  the  whole 
world  shall  become  followers  of  the  Prophet  of 
Arabia ;  but  whilst  the  Sunnis  are,  of  course, 
ready  to  undertake  the  accomplishment  of  this 
great  end,  "  whenever  there  is  a  probability  of 
victory  to  the  Musulmans,"  the  Shia'hs,  true 
to  the  one  great  principle  of  their  sect,  must 
wait  until  the  appearance  of  a  rightful  Imam. 

JSTot  very  long  ago  a  learned  Muhammadan 
Qdzi  (judge)  was  consulted  by  the  writer  of 
these  notes  with  reference  to  this  interesting 
question,  namely,  whether  India  is  Ddr-ul- 
Isldm,  or  Ddr-ul-Harb.  At  first  he  replied 
JDdr-ul'Isldm,  and  then,  after  a  short  pause, 
he  said,  ''  Well,  sir,  may  I  tell  you  the 
truth?"     Upon  being  assured  that  the  ques- 


JIHAD.  209 

tion  was  put  merely  as  one  of  theological  in- 
quiry, and  not  for  any  political  reasons,  he 
replied,  ''It  is  Ddr-ul-Harh.''  One  of  his 
reasons  for  arriving  at  this  conclusion  was 
the  well-known  doctrine  of  Islam  that  a  Muslim 
cannot  be  a  Zimmi,  or  one  who  pays  tribute  to 
an  infidel  power.  We  believe  that  the  fact 
that  Muhammadans  under  Christian  rule  are 
in  an  anomalous  position,  is  a  source  of  trouble 
to  many  a  conscientious  Muslim.  Many  Mus- 
lims believe  that  Hijrat,  or  flight,  is  incumbent 
upon  every  child  of  the  Faith  who  is  under 
Kafir  (infidel)  rule ;  but,  as  our  friend  the 
Qazi  put  it,  "Where  are  they  to  go  to?" 
The  Muslim  who  abandons  his  country  under 
such  circumstances  is  called  a  Muhdjir,  or 
refugee. 

When  an  infidel's  country  is  conquered  by 
a  Muslim  ruler,  its  inhabitants  are  offered 
three  alternatives  : — 

(1.)  The  reception  of  Islam,  in  which  case 
the  conquered  become  enfranchised  citizens  of 
the  Muslim  state. 

(2.)  The  payment  of  a  poll-tax  (Jiziyah),  by 
which  unbelievers  in  Islam  obtain  protection, 
and  become  Zimmis. 

14 


210  JIHAD. 

(3.)  Death  by  the  sword. 

In  a  state  brouglit  under  Muslims,  all  those 
who  do  not  embrace  tlie  faith  are  placed  under 
certain  disabilities.  They  can  worship  Grod 
according  to  their  own  customs,  provided  they 
are  not  idolaters ;  but  it  must  be  done  without 
any  ostentation,  and,  whilst  churches  and 
synagogues  may  be  repaired,  no  new  place  of 
worship  can  he  erected.  Vide  Hidayah,*  where 
we  read : — ''  The  construction  of  churches,  or 
synagogues,  in  Muslim  territory  is  unlawful, 
this  being  forbidden  in  the  Traditions ;  but 
if  places  of  worship  belonging  to  Jews,  or 
Christians,  be  destroyed,  or  fall  into  decay, 
they  are  at  liberty  to  repair  them,  because 
buildings  cannot  endure  for  ever." 

Idol  temples  must  be  destroyed,  and  idolatry 
suppressed  by  force  in  all  countries  ruled 
according  to  strict  Muslim  law. 

*  Hamilton's  Translation,  vol.  ii.  p.  219. 


211 


XLY.— MARTYRS. 

The  title  of  Shahid,  or  martyr,  is  given  to 
anyone  wlio  dies  under  the  following  circum- 
stances : — 

1.  A  soldier  who  dies  in  war  for  the  cause 
of  Islam. 

2.  One  who  innocently  meets  with  his  death 
from  the  hand  of  another. 

3.  The  victim  of  a  plague. 

4.  A  person  accidentally  drowned. 

5.  One  upon  whom  a  wall  may  fall  acci- 
dentally. 

6.  A  person  burnt  in  a  house  on  fire. 

7.  One  who  dies  from  hunger. 

8.  One  who  dies  on  the  pilgrimage  to 
Mecca. 

If  a  martyr  dies  in  war,  or  is  innocently  mur- 
dered, he  is  buried  without  the  usual  washing 
before  burial,  as  it  is  said  that  the  blood  of  a 
martyr  is  a  sufficient  ablution. 


14  A 


212 


XLYI.— THE  FOUE  OETHODOX 

SECTS. 

Theee  are  four  orthodox  sects  or  schools 
of  interpretation  amongst  the  Sunnis,  the 
Hanifi,  the  Shafa'i,  the  Mahki,  and  the  Ham- 
bali. 

1.  The  Hanifis  are  found  in  Turkey,  Central 
Asia,  and  North  India.  The  founder  of  this 
sect  was  Imam  Abu  Hanifa,  who  was  born  at 
Koofa,  the  capital  of  Irak,  a.d.  702,  or  a.h.  80, 
at  which  time  four  of  the  "  Prophet's  "  com- 
panions were  still  alive.  He  is  the  great  oracle 
of  jurisprudence,  and  (with  his  two  pupils 
Imam  Abu  Yusaf  and  Imam  Muhammad)  was 
the  founder  of  the  Hanifi  Code  of  Law.* 

2.  The  Shafa'ias  are  found  in  South  India  and 
Egypt.  The  founder  of  this  school  of  interpre- 
tation  was    Imam    Muhammad   ibn  i  Idris   al 

*  A  Digest  of  the  Hanifi  Code  of  Law  has  been  pub- 
lished in  English  by  Mr.  N.  B.  E.  Baillie. 


THE    rOUE   ORTHODOX    SECTS.  213 

Shafa'i,  who  was  born  at  Askalon,  in  Palestine, 
A.D.  772  (a.h.  150). 

3.  The  Malikis  prevail  in  Morocco,  Barbary, 
and  other  parts  of  Africa,  and  were  founded  by- 
Imam  Malik,  who  was  born  at  Madina,  a.d. 
716  (a.h.  93).  He  enjoyed  the  personal  ac- 
quaintance of  Hanifa,  and  he  was  considered 
the  most  learned  man  of  his  time. 

4.  The  Hambalis  were  founded  by  Imam 
Abu  'Abdullah  Ahmad  ibn  Muhammad  ibn 
Hambal,  who  was  born  at  Bagdad,  a.d.  786 
(a.h.  164).  He  attended  the  lectures  delivered 
by  Shafa'i,  by  whom  he  was  instructed  in  the 
traditions.  His  followers  are  found  in  Eastern 
Arabia,  and  in  some  parts  of  Africa,  but  it  is 
the  least  popular  of  the  four  schools  of  inter- 
pretation. They  have  no  Mufti  at  Mecca, 
whilst  the  other  three  sects  are  represented 
there.     The  Wahhabis  rose  from  this  sect. 

From  the  disciples  of  these  four  great  Imams 
have  proceeded  an  immense  number  of  com- 
mentaries and  other  works,  all  differing  on  a 
variety  of  points  in  their  constructions,  although 
coinciding  in  their  general  principles. 


214 


XLYII.— THE  SHI'A'HS. 

The  SMa'hs  (lit.  "  followers  ")  are  the  followers 
of  'Ali,  the  husband  of  Fatimah,  the  daughter 
of  Muhammad.  They  maintain  that  'Ali  was 
the  first  legitimate  Khalifa,  or  successor  to 
Muhammad,  and  therefore  reject  Abu  Bakr, 
Omar,  and  Osman,  the  first  three  Khalifs,  as 
usurpers.  According  to  the  Shia'hs  the  Muslim 
religion  consists  of  a  knowledge  of  the  true 
Imam,  or  leader,  and  the  differences  amongst 
themselves  with  reference  to  this  question  have 
given  rise  to  endless  divisions.  Of  the  pro- 
verbial seventy-three  sects  of  Islam,  not  fewer 
than  thirty-two  are  assigned  to  the  Shia'hs. 

The  twelve  Imams,  according  to  the  Shia'hs, 
are  as  follows  : — 

1.  Hazrat  'Ali. 

2.  Hasan. 

3.  Husain. 

4.  Zain-ul-'Abid-din. 

5.  Muhammad  Baqr. 


THE  shia'hs.  215 

6.  Jaj&r  Sadiq. 

7.  Miisa  Kazim. 

8.  'Ali  Miisa  Eaza. 

9.  Muhammad  Taqi. 

10.  Muhammad  Naqi. 

11.  Hasan  'Askari. 

12.  Abu  Qasim  (or  Imam  Mahdi). 

The  last  Imam,  Abu  Qasim,  is  supposed 
by  the  Shia'hs  to  be  still  alive  and  concealed 
in  some  secret  place  ;  and  that  he  is  the  same 
Mahdi,  or  director,  concerning  whom  Mu- 
hammad prophesied  that  the  world  should  not 
have  an  end  until  one  of  his  own  descendants 
should  govern  the  Arabians,  and  whose  coming 
in  the  last  days  is  expected  by  all  Muslims. 

During  the  absence  of  the  Imam,  the  Shia'hs 
appeal  to  the  Mujtahids,  or  enlightened  doctors 
of  the  law,  for  direction  in  all  matters  both 
temporal  and  spiritual.  Since  the  accession 
of  Ismail,  the  first  of  the  Sufi  dynasty,  a.d. 
1499,  the  Shia'h  faith  has  been  the  national  reli- 
gion of  Persia.  The  enmity  which  exists  between 
Sunni  and  Shia'h  Muhammadans  is,  perhaps, 
hardly  equalled  by  the  mutual  animosity  which 
too  often  exists  between  Romanists  and  Protes- 
tants. 


216  THE    SHIA*HS. 

It  is  not  true  that  tlie  Shia'h  Muhaminadans 
reject  tlie  Traditions  of  Muhammad,  although 
the  Sunnis  arrogate  to  themselves  the  title  of 
traditionists.  Thej  do  not  acknowledge  the 
SiMh-i-8ita,  or  six  correct  books  of  the  Sunnis 
and  "Wahhabis,  but  receive  the  five  collections 
of  Traditions,  entitled:  1.  Kafi;  2.  Man-la- 
yastahzirah-al-Faqih ;  3.  Tahzib;  4.  Istibsar; 
5.   Nahaj-ul-Balaghat. 

The  Shia'h  school  of  law  is  called  the 
Imamia,*  and  it  is  earlier  than  that  of  the 
Sunnis ;  for  Abu  Hanifa,  the  father  of  the 
Sunni  code  of  law,  received  his  first  instructions 
in  jurisprudence  from  Imam  Jafir  Sadiq,  the 
sixth  Imam  of  the  Shia'hs;  but  this  learned 
doctor  afterwards  separated  from  his  teacher, 
and  established  a  school  of  his  own. 

The  differences  between  the  Shia'hs  and 
Sunnis  are  very  numerous,  but  we  will  enu- 
merate a  few  of  them  : — 

1.  The  discussion  as  to  the  ofiice  of  Imam, 
already  alluded  to. 

2.  The  Shia'hs  have  a  profound  veneration 


*  A  Digest  of  the  Imamia  code  has  been  pubhshed  by 
Mr.  N.  B.  E.  Baillie.     London,  1869. 


217 


for  Imam  'Ali,  and  some  of  their  sects  regard 
him  as  an  incarnation  of  divinity.  They  all 
assert  that  next  to  the  Prophet,  'Ali  is  the 
most  excellent  of  men. 

3.  They  observe  the  ceremonies  of  the 
Muharram  in  commemoration  of  'Ali,  Hasan, 
Husain,  and  Bibi  Fatimah,  whilst  the  Sunnis 
only  regard  the  tenth  day  of  Muharram,  the 
'A'shurda,  being  the  day  on  which  Grod  is  said 
to  have  created  Adam  and  Eve,  etc. 

4.  The  Shia'hs  permit  Muta'h,  or  temporary 
marriages,  which  are  contracted  for  a  limited 
period,  and  for  a  certain  sum  of  money.  The 
Sunnis  say  that  Muhammad  afterwards  can- 
celled this  institution. 

5.  The  Shia'hs  include  the  Majusi,  or  fire- 
worshippers,  among  the  AJil-i-Kitdb,  or  people 
of  the  Book,  whilst  Sunnis  only  acknowledge 
Jews,  Christians,  and  Muslims,  as  Kitdbiahs. 

6.  There  are  also  various  minor  differences  in 
the  ceremony  of  Suldt,  or  prayer,  and  in  the 
ablutions  previous  to  prayer. 

7.  The  Shia'hs  admit  a  principle  of  religious 
compromise  which  is  called  Tahia  (lit.  "  guard- 
ing one's  self  "),  a  pious  fraud,  whereby  the 
Shia'h   Muhammadan   believes   he   is   justij&ed 


218  THE  shia'hs. 

in  either  smoothing  down  or  in  denying  the 
peculiarities  of  his  religious  belief  in  order  to 
save  himself  from  religious  persecution.  A 
Shia'h  can,  therefore,  pass  himself  off  as  a 
Sunni,  or  even  curse  the  twelve  Imams,  in 
order  to  avoid  persecution. 


219 


XLYIII.— THE  WAHHA'BI'S. 

This  sect  was  founded  by  Muhammad,  son  of 

Abdul  Wahhab,  but  as  their  opponents  could 

not  call  them  Muhammadans,  thej  have  been 

distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  father  of  the 

founder  of  their  sect,  and  are  called  Wahhabis.* 

Shekh    Muhammad    was   born    at   Ayina,    a 

village  in  the  province .  of  Arad,  in  the  country 

of  Najd,  in  the  year  a.d.  1691.     Having  been 

carefully  instructed  in  the  tenets  of  the  Muslim 

religion,    according   to    the    teachings     of    the 

Hambali  sect,  he  in  due   time  left    his    native 

place,  in  company  with  his  father,  to  perform 

the  pilgrimage    to  Mecca.     At  Madina,  he  was 

instructed  by  Shekh  Abdullah-ibn-Ibrahim,  of 

Najd;  and,  it  is  supposed,  that  whilst  sitting 

at   the   feet   of    this    celebrated    teacher,    the 


*   Vide  a  Wahhabi  book  entitled  Sulh-ul-Aklwan,  by 
Sayyid  Allama  Daud,  of  Bagdad. 


220  THE    WAHHABIS. 

son  of  Abdul  Waliliab  first  realized  how  far 
tlie  rigid  lines  of  Islam  liad  been  stretched, 
almost  to  breaking,  in  the  endeavour  to  adapt 
its  stern  principles  to  the  superstitions  of 
idolatrous  Arabia.  He  accompanied  his  father 
to  Harimala,  and,  after  his  father's  death,  he 
returned  to  his  native  village  of  Ayina,  where 
he  assumed  the  position  of  a  religious  teacher. 
His  teachings  met  with  acceptance,  and  he 
soon  acquired  so  great  an  influence  over  the 
people  of  those  parts  that  the  Governor  of 
Hassa  compelled  him  to  leave  the  district,  and 
the  reformer  found  a  friendly  asylum  in 
Deraiah,  under  the  protection  of  Muhammad- 
ibn-Saud,  a  chief  of  considerable  influence, 
who  made  the  protection  of  Ibn- Abdul- Wahhab 
a  pretext  for  a  war  with  the  Shekh  of  Hassa. 
Ibn  Sand  married  the  daughter  of  Ibn-Abdul- 
Wahhab,  and  established  in  his  family  the 
Wahhabi  dynasty,  wliich,  after  a  chequered 
existence  of  more  than  a  hundred  years,  still 
exists  in  the  person  of  the  Wahhabi  chief  at 
Eyadh.* 

*  The  following  are  the  names  of  the  Wahhalti  chiefs, 
from  the  establishment  of  the  dynasty  :—Muhammad-ibn- 
Saud,   died   a.d.    1765 ;  Abdul-Aziz,   assassinated   1803 ; 


THE   WAHHABIS.  221 

The  wliole  of  Eastern  Arabia  lias  embraced 
the  reformed  doctrines  of  the  Wahbabis,  and 
Mr.  Palgrave,  in  his  account  of  his  travels  in 
those  parts,  has  given  an  interesting  sketch 
of  the  Wahhabi  religionists,  although  he  is 
not  always  correct  as  to  the  distinctive  prin- 
ciples of  their  religious  creed. 

In  the  great  Wahhabi  revival,  political  in- 
terests were  united  with  religious  reform,  as 
was  the  case  in  the  great  Puritan  struggle  in 
England  ;  and  the  Wahhabis  soon  pushed  their 
conquests  over  the  whole  of  Arabia.  In  a.d. 
1803,  they  conquered  Mecca  and  Madina,  and 
for  many  years  threatened  the  subjugation  of 
the  whole  Turkish  empire ;  but  in  a.d.  1811, 
Muhammad  'Ali,  the  celebrated  Pasha  of 
Egypt,  commenced  a  war  against  the  Wah- 
habis,  and  soon  recovered  Mecca  and  Madina; 
and  in  1818,  his  son,  Ibrahim  Pasha,  totally 
defeated   Abdullah,    the    Wahhabi  leader,  and 


Saud-ibn-Abdul  Aziz,  died  1814 ;  Abdullali-ibn-Saud,  be- 
headed 1818 ;  Turki,  assassinated  1830 ;  Fajzul,  died  1866 ; 
Abdullah,  still  living.  Fayzul  and  his  son  Abdullah  en- 
tertained Col.  Sir  Lewis  Pelly,  K.C.B.,  K.C.S.I.,  who  visited 
the  Wahhabi  capital,  as  Her  Britannic  Majesty's  represen- 
tative, in  1865. 


222  THE    WAHHABIS. 

sent  him  a  prisoner  to  Constantinople,  where 
lie  was  executed  in  tlie  public  square  of  St. 
Sophia,  December  19th,  1818.  But  although 
the  temporal  power  of  the  Wahhabis  has  been 
subdued,  thej  still  continue  secretly  to  pro- 
pagate their  peculiar  tenets,  and  in  the  present 
day  there  are  numerous  disciples  of  the  sect 
not  only  in  Arabia,  but  in  Turkey  and  in  India. 
It  is  a  movement  which  has  influenced  religious 
thought  in  every  part  of  Islam. 

The  leader  of  the  Wahhabi  movement  in 
India  was  Sayyid  Ahmad,  who  was  born  at 
Rai  Bareli,  in  Oudh,  in  a.d.  1786.  He  began 
life  as  a  freebooter ;  but  about  the  year  1816, 
he  gave  up  robbery,  and  commenced  to  study 
divinity  in  one  of  the  mosques  at  Delhi.  After 
a  few  years  study,  he  performed  the  pilgrimage 
to  the  sacred  city;  and,  whilst  at  Mecca, 
attracted  the  notice  of  the  learned  doctors  by 
the  similarity  of  his  teaching  to  that  of  the 
"Wahhabi  sectaries,  from  whom  the  city  had 
suffered  so  much.  He  was  soon  expelled  from 
the  town,  and  he  returned  to  India  a  fanatical 
disciple  of  the  Wahhabi  leader.  His  success 
as  a  preacher  was  great,  both  in  Bombay  and 
Calcutta;    and  having   collected    a   numerous 


THE    WAHHABIS.  223 

following  from  the  ranks  of  Islam  within 
British  territory,  he  proceeded  to  the  north- 
west frontier  of  India,  and  preached  a  Jihad, 
or  Holy  War,  against  the  Sikhs.  On  the  21st 
of  December  1826,  the  war  against  the  infidel 
Sikhs  began,  and  almost  every  place  in  the 
Peshawur  valley  is,  in  some  way,  associated 
with  this  fanatical  struggle.  The  mission  of 
this  Wahhabi  leader  was  soon  brought  to  an 
untimely  end ;  for,  in  the  battle  of  Balakot, 
in  Hazarah,  in  May  1831,  when  the  fanatics 
were  surprised  by  a  Sikh  army,  under  Sher 
Singh,  their  leader,  Sayyid  Ahmad,  was  slain.* 
But,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Wahhabi  leader  of 
Eastern  Arabia,  the  propagation  of  the  religious 
tenets  did  not  cease  with  Sayyid  Ahmad's 
death,  and  within  the  last  thirty  years  Wah- 
habyism  has  widely  influenced  religious  thought 
amongst  the  Muhammadans  of  India.  The 
people  who  hold  the  doctrines  of  the  Wahhabis 
do  not  always  combine  with  them  the  fanatical 
spirit  of  either  the  son  of  Abdul  Wahhab,  or 

*  The  remnant  of  the  Sayyid' s  army  formed  the  nucleus 
of  the  Wahhabi  fanatics,  who  are  now  stationed  at  the 
village  of  Polosi,  on  the  banks  of  the  Indus,  on  the  north- 
west frontier  of  British  India. 


224  THE   WAHHABIS. 

of  Sayyid  Ahmad  Khan ;  they  speak  of  them- 
selves as  Ahl-i'Hadis,  or  the  people  of  the 
traditions,  or  those  who  interpret  the  teaching 
of  the  Quran  by  the  example  of  Muhammad ; 
but  there  can  be  but  little  doubt  that  the 
religious  principles  of.  the  Wahhabis  of  India 
are  identical  with  those  of  the  Wahhabis  of 
Arabia,  although  it  does  not  follow  that  they 
are  imbued  with  exactly  the  same  fanatical 
spirit.  It  must,  however,  be  remembered  that 
there  is  no  separation  between  Church  and 
State  in  the  principles  of  Islam,  and  that 
Muhammadans  only  cease  to  be  fanatical  and 
disloyal  under  foreign  rule  when  they  are 
certain  that  opportunities  for  resistance  do  not 
exist.  In  the  fahvd  (decision)  given  by  a 
number  of  learned  doctors  of  Lucknow  and 
other  places,  dated  17th  July  1870,  it  was 
stated  that  "  it  is  necessary  that  there  should  he 
a  probability  of  victory  to  the  Musalmdns,  and 
glory  to  the  ^people  of  Hindustan.  If  there  be 
no  such  probability,  the  Jihdd  is  unlaivful.^^  * 

*  Vide  Hunter's  Indian  Musalmans,  Appendix  II.  Dr. 
Badger,  in  his  article  in  the  "  Contemporary  Eeview," 
June  1875,  questions  whether  there  is  any  real  affinity 
between  the  Wahhabyism  of  India  and  Najd,  but  we  be- 
lieve they  are  identical  in  princij)le  and  spirit. 


THE    WAHHABIS.  225 

The  Wahliabis  speak  of  themselves  as  Mu- 
tvahhid,  or  Unitarians,  and  call  all  others 
MushriJc,  or  those  who  associate  another  with 
God;  and  the  following  are  some  of  their  dis- 
tinctive religious  tenets  : — - 

1.  They  do  not  receive  the  decisions  of  the 
four  orthodox  sects,  but  say  that  any  man  who 
can  read  and  understand  the  Quran  and  the 
sacred  Hadis  can  judge  for  himself  in  matters 
of  doctrine.  They,  therefore,  reject  Ijma'  after 
the  death  of  the  Companions  of  the  Prophet. 

2.  That  no  one  but  God  can  know  the 
secrets  of  men,  and  that  prayers  should  not  be 
offered  to  any  Prophet,  Wall,  Pir,  or  Saint ; 
but  that  God  may  be  asked  to  grant  a  petition 
for  the  sake  of  a  saint. 

3.  That  at  the  last  day,  Muhammad  will 
obtain  permission  (izn)  of  God  to  intercede  for 
his  people.  The  Sunnis  believe  that  permission 
has  already  been  given. 

4.  That  it  is  unlawful  to  illuminate  the 
shrines  of  departed  saints,  or  to  prostrate  before 
them,  or  to  perambulate  (taiudf)  roimd  them. 

5.  That  women  should  not  be  allowed  to 
visit  the  graves  of  the  dead,  on  account  of  their 
immoderate  weeping. 

15 


226  THE    WAHHABIS. 

6.  That  only  four  festivals  ouglit  to  be 
observed,  namely,  'Id  -  ul  -  Fitr,  'Id  -  ul  -  AzM, 
'A'shiiraa,  and  Shab-i-Barat. 

7.  They  do  not  observe  the  ceremonies  of 
Maulud,  which  are  celebrated  on  the  anniversary 
of  Muhammad's  birth. 

8.  They  do  not  present  offerings  (JSfazr)  at 
any  shrine. 

9.  They  count  the  ninety-nine  names  of  Grod 
on  their  fingers,  and  not  on  a  rosary. 

10.  They  understand  the  terms  "  sitting  of 
Grod,"  and  ''  hand  of  Grod,"  which  occur  in  the 
Quran,  in  their  literal  (Haqiqi)  sense,  and  not 
figuratively  (Majdzi) ;  but,  at  the  same  time, 
they  say  it  is  not  revealed  hoiv  Grod  sits,  or  in 
what  sense  he  has  a  hand,  etc.* 


*  On  this  account  the  Christian  doctrines  of  the  Trinity 
and  the  Sonship  of  Christ  do  not  present  the  same  diffi- 
culties to  the  mind  of  a  Wahhabi  which  they  do  to  that 
of  a  Sunni. 


227 


XLIX.— SUFIISM,   OR   MYSTICISM. 

The  term  Sufi  is  said  to  be  derived  from  the 
Arabic  Silf,  "  wool,"  on  account  of  tlie  woollen 
garments  worn  by  the  Eastern  ascetics ;  or 
from  the  Persian  Sdf,  ''  pure,"  with  reference  to 
the  Sufiistic  effort  to  attain  to  metaphysical 
purity;  or  from  the  Greek,  ao4,ia,  *' wisdom,"  i.  e, 
the  true  wisdom,  or  knowledge. 

Tasaivivaf,  or  Sufiism,  appears  to  be.  but 
the  Muslim  adaptation  of  the  doctrines  of  the 
Yedanta  school,  which  we  also  find  in  the 
writings  of  the  old  academies  of  Grreece,  and 
which  Sir  William  Jones  thought  Plato  learned 
from  the  sages  of  the  East. 

The  Sufis  are  divided  into  innumerable  sects  ; 
but  although  they  differ  in  name,  and  in  some 
of  their  customs,  they  are  all  agreed  in  the 
principal  tenets,  especially  those  which  incul- 
cate the  absolute  necessity  of  blind  submission 
to   an   inspired    teacher,   or    Murshid.      They 

15  A 


228  suFiisM. 

believe  that  God  only  exists.  He  is  in  all 
things,  and  all  things  in  Him,  and  all  created 
beings  visible  and  invisible  are  an  emanation 
from  God,  and  not  really  distinct  from  Him. 
That  the  sonl  of  man  existed  before  the  body 
in  which  it  is  confined  as  in  a  cage.  The  great 
object  of  the  Siifi  being  to  escape  from  the 
trammels  of  humanity,  and  to  return  to  the 
bosom  of  divinity,  whilst  the  teachings  of  their 
mystic  creed  are  supposed  to  lead  the  soul 
onward,  stage  by  stage,  until  it  reaches  the 
goal — perfect  hioivledge. 

The  natural  state  of  every  Muslim  is  Ndsut, 
in  which  state  the  disciple  must  observe  the 
precepts  of  the  law,  or  Shari^at;  but,  as  this 
is  the  lowest  form  of  spiritual  existence,  the 
performance  of  the  journey  is  enjoined  upon 
every  searcher  after  Truth. 

The  following  are  the  stages  (Manzil)  which 
the  Siifi  has  to  perform.  Having  become  a 
searcher  after  God  (Tcilih),  he  enters  the  first 
stage  of  '  IJbudiyat,  "  service."  When  the  Divine 
attraction  has  developed  his  inclination  into 
the  love  of  God,  he  is  said  to  have  reached 
the  second  stage  of  ^Ishaq,  "love."  This  Divine 
love,    expelling   all    worldly  desires   from   his 


suFiiSM.  229 

heart,  he  arrives  at  the  tHrd  stage  of  Zudh, 
*'  seclusion."  Occupying  himself  henceforward 
with  contemplation  and  the  investigations  of 
the  metaphysical  theories  concerning  the  nature, 
attributes,  and  works  of  God,  which  are  the 
characteristics  of  the  Siifi  system,  he  reaches 
the  fourth  stage  of  M'arifat,  ''knowledge." 
This  assiduous  contemplation  of  metaphysical 
theories  soon  produces  a  state  of  mental  ex- 
citement, which  is  considered  a  sure  prognos- 
tication of  direct  illumination  from  Grod.  This 
fifth  stage  is  called  Wajd,  "ecstasy."  During  the 
next  stage  he  is  supposed  to  receive  a  revelation 
of  the  true  nature  of  the  Grodhead,  and  to  have 
reached  the  sixth  stage  of  Haqiqat,  ''truth."  The 
next  stage  is  that  of  Wasl,  "  union  with  Grod," 
which  is  the  highest  stage  to  which  he  can  go 
whilst  in  the  body ;  but  when  death  overtakes 
him,  it  is  looked  upon  as  a  total  re-absorption 
into  the  Deity,  forming  the  consummation  of 
his  journey  and  the  eighth  and  last  stage  of 
Fand,  "  extinction."  That  stage  in  which  the 
traveller  is  said  to  have  attained  to  the  love 
of  Grod,  is  the  point  from  which  the  Sufiistic 
poets  love  to  discuss  the  doctrines  of  their  sect. 
The  Sdlik,  or  traveller,  is  the  Lover  ('A'shiq), 


230  SUFIISM. 


and  God  is  the  Beloved  One  (M'ashuq).  This 
Divine  love  is  the  theme  of  most  of  the  Persian 
and  Pushtu  poems,  which  abound  in  Sufiistic 
expressions  which  are  difficult  of  interpretation 
to  an  ordinary  English  reader.  For  instance, 
Shardh,  "wine,"  expresses  the  domination  of 
Divine  love  in  the  heart.  Gisit,  *'  a  ringlet,"  the 
details  of  the  mysteries  of  Divinity.  Mai 
Khdna,  "a  tavern,"  a  stage  of  the  journey. 
'* Mirth,"  ''wantonness,"  and  "inebriation," 
signify  religious  enthusiasm  and  abstraction 
from  worldly  things. 

The  eight  stages  which  we  have  given  are 
those  usually  taught  by  Siifi  teachers  in  their 
published  works ;  but  in  North  India  we  have 
frequently  met  with  persons  of  this  sect,  who 
have  learnt  only  the  four  following  stages : — 

The  first,  Ndsut,  "  humanity,"  for  which  there 
is  the  Shari'at,  or  law.  The  second  Malakut, 
"the  nature  of  angels,"  for  which  there  is 
Tariqat,  or  the  pathway  of  purity.  The  third 
is  JahartU,  "  the  possession  of  power,"  for  which 
there  is  Warifat,  or  knowledge.  And  the 
fourth  is  LdMd,  "extinction,"  for  which  there 
is  Haqiqat,  or  truth. 

The  Sufi  mystic  seeks,  by  concentration  of 


SUFIISM.  231 

his  thoughts  and  affections  on  God,  to  lose  his 
own  identity ;  and  the  following  fable,  related 
by  Jalal-iid-din, '  the  author  of  the  Masnawi,* 
illustrates  their  views  on  the  subject.  It  re- 
presents Human  Love  seeking  admission  into 
the  Sanctuary  of  Divinity  : — 

"  One  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  Beloved, 
and  a  voice  from  within  inquired  *  Who  is 
there  ? '  Then  he  answered,  '  It  is  J.'  And 
the  voice  said,  '  This  house  will  not  hold  me 
and  thee.'  So  the  door  remained  shut.  Then 
the  Lover  sped  away  into  the  wilderness,  and 
fasted  and  prayed  in  solitude.  And  after  a 
year  he  returned,  and  knocked  again  at  the 
door,  and  the  voice  again  demanded,  '  Who  is 
there?'  And  the  Lover  said,  'It  is  Thou' 
Then  the  door  was  opened." 

In  Professor  Max  Miiller's  address  to  the 
Aryan  section  of  the  International  Congress  of 
Orientalists  assembled  in  London,  in  September, 
1874,  he  said: — "We  have  learnt  already  one 
lesson,    that   behind    the    helpless    expressions 


*  The  Masnawi  is  the  celebrated  book  of  the  Siif i  mys- 
tics which,  it  is  said,  takes  the  place  of  the  Quran  amongst 
the  majority  of  people  in  Persia. 


232  suFiiSM. 

Avhicli  language  lias  devised,  wlietlier  in  tlie 
East  or  the  West,  for  uttering  the  unutterable 
re  *  *  there  is  the  same  intention,  the  same 
striving,  the  same  stammering,  the  same  faith. 
Other  lessons  will  follow,  till  in  the  end  we 
shall  be  able  to  restore  that  ancient  word  which 
unites  not  only  the  East  with  the  West,  but 
with  all  the  members  of  the  human  family, 
and  may  learn  to  understand  what  a  Persian 
poet  meant  when  he  wrote  many  centuries 
ago  : — '  Diversity  of  worship  has  divided  the 
human  race  into  seventy-two  nations.  From 
all  their  dogmas  I  have  selected  one — the  love 
of  God.'  " 

By  ''the  seventy-two^'  (seventy- three ? ) 
nations,"  are  doubtless  meant  the  number  of 
sects  into  which  Muhammad  said  Islam  would 
be  divided;  but  the  learned  Professor  surely 
cannot  be  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  the  "  love  of 
God''  selected  by  the  Persian  poet,  as  the 
dogma  par  excellence,  is   the  'hhaq,  or  second 


*  Muhammad  said  that,  as  the  Jews  had  been  di- 
vided into  seventy-one  sects,  and  the  Christians  into 
seventy-two,  the  Mushms  would  be  divided  into  seventy- 
three,  that  is  seventy-two  in  addition  to  the  "  orthodox,'" 
or  Ndjiah  sect,  each  sect,  of  course,  claiming  to  be  Ndjiah. 


suFiisM.  233 

stage  of  the  Sufiistic  journey.  Only  those  who 
have  conversed  with  Siifis  on  this  mystical  love 
can  well  realize  how  impossible  it  is  for  the 
Christian  to  reconcile  that  practical  love  of 
Grod,  which  "gave  His  only  begotten  Son," 
and  that  practical  love  to  Grod,  which  is  shown 
by  keeping  His  commandments,  with  that  mys- 
tical love,  or  ^Isliaq,  which  is  the  subject  of 
Siifi  divinity. 


234 


L.— FAQI'RS,    OR   DAEWESHES. 

The  Arabic  word  Faqir,  signifies  poor ;  but  it 
is  used  in  the  sense  of  being  in  need  of  mercy, 
and  poor  in  tlie  sight  of  God,  rather  than  in 
need  of  worldly  assistance.  Darivesh  is  derived 
from  the  Persian  dar,  "  a  door," — those  who  beg 
from  door  to  door.  The  terms  are  generally 
used  for  those  who  lead  a  religious  life. 
Eeligious  Faqirs  are  divided  into  two  great 
classes,  the  ha  Shara'  (with  the  law),  or  those 
who  govern  their  conduct  according  to  the 
principles  of  Islam ;  and  the  be  Shara^  (without 
the  law),  or  those  who  do  not  rule  their  lives 
according  to  the  principles  of  any  religious 
creed,  although  they  call  themselves  Musul- 
mans.  The  former  are  called  SdliJc,  or  travel- 
lers on  the  pathway  (tariqat)  to  heaven  ;  and 
the  latter  are  either  A'zdd  (free),  or  Majziib 
(abstracted).  The  Sdlilc  embrace  the  various 
religious  orders  who  perform  the  Zikrs  de- 
scribed   in    our   next  note.     The    Majzub    are 


EAQIES,    OR    DAEWTJSHES.  235 

totally  absorbed  in  religious  reverie.  The 
A'zdd  shave  their  beards,  whiskers,  moustachios, 
eyebrows  and  eyelashes,  and  lead  lives  of 
celibacy. 

The  A'zdd  and  Majzith  Faqirs  can  scarcely 
be  said  to  be  Muhammadans,  so  that  a  descrip- 
tion of  their  various  sects  do  not  fall  within 
the  limits  of  these  notes.  The  Salik  Faqirs 
are  also  divided  into  very  numerous  orders; 
but  their  chief  difference  consists  in  their 
Silsilah,  or  chain  of  succession,  from  their 
great  teachers  the  Khalifas  'Ali,  and  Abu  Bakr, 
who  are  said  to  have  been  the  founders  of  the 
religious  order  of  Faqirs.  European  writers 
have  distinguished  the  various  orders  by  their 
dress  and  their  religious  performances;  but 
we  have  not  been  able  to  find  that  these  are 
the  distinguishing  features  of  difference  amongst 
them. 

The  following  are  the  chief  orders  which  are 
met  with  in  North  India  : — 

1.  The  Naqshbandia  are  followers  of  Khwa- 
jah  Pir  Muhammad  Naqshband,  and  are  a  very 
numerous  sect ;  they  usually  perform  the  Zikr- 
i-Khafi,  or  the  silent  religious  devotion  de- 
scribed in  the  next  chapter. 


236  FAQIES,    OE    DAEWESHES. 

2.  The  Qadiria  sprung  from  the  celebrated 
Sayyid  Abdul  Qadir,  smniamed  Pir  Dustagir, 
whose  shrine  is  at  Bagdad.  They  practise  both 
the  ZiJcr-i-Jalt,  and  the  Zihr-i-Khafi.  Most  of 
the  Sunni  Maulavis  on  the  north-west  frontier 
of  India  are  members  of  this  order.  In  Egypt 
it  is  most  popular  amongst  fishermen. 

3.  The  Chishtia  are  followers  of  Banda 
Nawaz,  surnamed  the  Gaysu  dardz,  or  the  long- 
ringletted.     His  shrine  is  at  Calburgah. 

The  Shia'hs  generally  become  Faqirs  of  this 
order.  They  are  partial  to  vocal  music,  for 
the  founder  of  the  order  remarked,  that  singing 
was  the  food  and  support  of  the  soul.  They 
perform  the  Zihr-l-Jali,  described  in  the  next 
article. 

4.  The  Jalalia  were  founded  by  Sayyid 
Jalal-ud-din,  of  Bokhara.  They  are  met  with  in 
Central  Asia.  Religious  mendicants  are  often 
of  this  order. 

5.  The  Sarwardia  are  a  popular  order  in 
Afghanistan,  and  comprise  a  number  of  learned 
men.  They  are  the  followers  of  Hasan  Bisri, 
of  Basra,  near  Bagdad. 

These  are  the  most  noted  orders  of  ba  Shara* 
Faqirs.     The  he  Shara'  Faqirs  are  very  nume- 


FAQIES,    OE    DARWESHES. 


237 


rous.  The  most  popular  order  is  that  of  the 
Muddria,  founded  by  Zinda  Shah  Murdar,  of 
Syria,  whose  shrine  is  at  Mukanpur,  in  Oudh. 
From  these  have  sprung  the  Malang  Faqirs 
who  crowd  the  bazaars  of  India.  They  wear 
their  hair  matted  and  tied  in  a  knot.  The 
Rafia  order  is  also  a  numerous  one  in  some 
parts  of  India.  They  practise  the  most  severe 
discipline,  and  mortify  themselves  by  beating 
their  bodies. 

D'Ohsson  enumerates  thirty- two  of  the  prin- 
cipal religious  orders,  giving  the  name  of  the 
founder,  and  the  place  of  his  shrine. 


No. 

Name  of  the 

Foimder. 

Place  of  the 

Date, 

Order. 

Foimder' s  Shrine. 

A.H. 

1 

Alwani 

Shekh  Alwan 

Jeddah 

149 

2 

Adhami 

Ibrahim  ibn  Adham 

Damascus 

161 

3 

Bast  ami 

Bayazid  Bastami 

Jebel  Bestami 

261 

4 

Saqati 

Sirri  Siqati 

Bagdad 

295 

5 

Qadiri 

Abdul-Qadir  Jikini 

Bagdad 

561 

6 

Rufali 

Syyid  Ahmad  Euf  all 

Bagdad 

576 

7 

Sahrwardi 

Shihab-ud-din 

Bagdad 

602 

8 

Kabrawi 

Najm-ud-din 

Khwaresm 

617 

9 

Shazili 

Abul  Hasan 

Mecca 

656 

10 

Maulavi 

Jalal-ud-dm  Mulana 

Conyah 

672 

11 

Badawi 

Abul  Fitan  Ahmad 

Egypt 

675 

12 

Naqshbandi 

Pir  Muhammad 

Persia 

719 

13 

S'adi 

S'ad-ud-din 

Damascus 

736 

14 

Bakhtaslii 

Haji  Bakhtash 

Kir  Sher 

736 

15 

Khilwati 

'Umar  Khilwati 

Caisarea 

800 

16 

Zaini 

Zaiu-ud-dm 

Cufa 

838 

17 

Bahai 

Abdul  Ghani 

Adrianople 

870 

18 

B  air  ami 

Haji  B  air  am 

Angora 

876 

19 

Ashrafi 

Ashraf  Eumi 

Chin  Iznic 

899 

20 

Bakri 

Abu  Bakr  Wafai 

Aleppo 

902 

238 


FAQIRS,    OE    DARWESHES. 


No. 

Name  of  the 
Order. 

Founder. 

Place  of  the 
Founder's  Shrine. 

Date, 

A.H. 

21 

Sunbuli 

SunbulYustifBolawi 

Constantinople 

936 

22 

Ghulshani 

rbrahim  Glinlsliani 

Cairo 

910 

23 

Yijit  Bashf 

Shams-ud-dfn 

Magnesia 

951 

24 

Umm  Sunani 

Shekh  Umm  Siman 

Constantinople 

959 

25 

Jalwati 

Pir  Uftadi 

Bursah 

988 

26 

'Ushaqi 

Hasan-ud-dm 

Constantinople 

1001 

27 

Sliamsi 

Shams-ud-dm 

Madina 

1010 

28 

Sinan  Ummi 

'Alim  Sinan  Ummi 

Elmahli 

1079 

29 

Niyazi 

Muhammad  Niyaz 

Lemnos 

1100 

30 

Mas'adi 

Murad  Shami 

Constantinople 

1132 

31 

Nuruddini 

Nur-ud-din 

Constantinople 

1146 

32 

Jamali 

Jamal-ud-dm  ' 

Constantinople 

1164 

We  insert  tlie  above  list  on  the  authority  of 
M.  D'Ohsson;  but  we  have  not  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  testing  the  correctness  of  its  infor- 
ma^tion. 

The  order  of  Maulavis  is  the  most  popular 
religious  order  in  Constantinople.  They  are 
called  by  Europeans  the  dancing,  or  whirling 
darveshes,  and  their  religious  performances 
constitute  one  of  the  public  sights  in  Con- 
stantinople. They  have  service  at  their  Tahiyn, 
or  convent,  every  Wednesday,  and  at  Kasim 
Pasha  every  Sunday,  at  2  o'clock.  There 
are  about  twenty  performers,  with  high  round 
felt  caps  and  brown  mantles.  At  a  given 
signal  they  all  fall  flat  on  their  faces,  and  rise 
and  walk  slowly  round  and  round  with  their 


FAQIES,    OR   DARWESHES.  239 

arms  folded,  bowing  and  turning  slowly  several 
times.  They  then  cast  off  their  mantles  and 
appear  in  long  bell -shaped  petticoats  and 
jackets,  and  then  begin  to  spin,  revolving, 
dancing,  and  turning  with  extraordinary 
velocity. 

The  founder  of  this  religious  order  was  a 
native  of  Balkh,  in  Central  Asia.  It  is  said  the 
spiritual  powers  of  this  extraordinary  man  were 
developed  at  the  early  age  of  six  years;  for 
once  on  a  Friday  Jalad-ud-din  was  at  Balkh  on 
the  roof  of  a  house  with  some  children  of  his 
own  age,  when  one  of  the  boys  asked  him  if  it 
were  possible  for  him  to  jump  from  one  house 
to  the  other.  He  replied,  "  If  you  have  faith, 
jump  up  towards  heaven."  He  then  sprang 
upwards,  and  was  immediately  lost  to  sight. 
The  youths  all  cried  out  as  he  disappeared,  but 
he  soon  returned  from  the  celestial  regfions, 
greatly  altered  in  complexion  and  changed  in 
figure ;  for  he  had  obtained  a  sight  of  the 
abodes  of  bliss  ! 

It  is  impossible  to  become  acquainted  with 
all  the  rules  and  ceremonies  of  the  numerous 
orders  of  Faqirs ;  for,  like  those   of  the  Free- 


240  FAQIES,    OE    DAEWESHES. 

masons,  they  may  not  be  divulged  to  the  un- 
initiated. 

The  following  is  said  to  be  the  usual  method 
of  admitting  a  Muhammadan  to  the  order  of  a 
ha  Shara^  Faqir.  Having  first  performed  the 
legal  ablutions,  the  Murid  (disciple)  seats  him- 
self before  the  Murshid  (spiritual  guide).  The 
Murshid  then  takes  the  Murid's  right  hand, 
and  requires  of  him  a  confession  of  sin  ac- 
cording to  the  following  form :  "I  ask  for- 
giveness of  the  great  Grod  than  Whom  there 
is  no  other  deity,  the  Eternal,  the  Everlasting, 
the  Living  One  :  I  turn  to  Him  for  repentance, 
and  beg  His  grace  and  forgiveness."  This,  or 
a  similar  form  of  repentance,  is  repeated  several 
times.  The  Murid  then  repeats  after  the 
Murshid  : — "I  beg  for  the  favour  of  God  and  of 
the  Prophet,  and  I  take  for  my  guide  to  God 
(here  naming  the  Murshid)  not  to  change  or  to 
separate.  God  is  our  witness.  By  the  great 
God.  There  is  no  deity  but  God.  Amin." 
The  Murshid  and  the  Murid  then  recite  the 
first  chapter  of  the  Quran,  and  the  Murid  con- 
cludes the  ceremony  by  kissing  the  Murshid' s 
hand. 


FAQIRS,    OE    DARWESHES.  241 

After  the  initiatory  rite,  the  Murid  undergoes 
a  series  of  instructions,  including  the  Zihrs, 
which  he  is  required  to  repeat  daily.  The 
Murid  frequently  visits  his  Murshid,  and  some- 
times the  Murshids  proceed  on  a  circuit  of 
visitation  to  their  disciples.  The  place  where 
these  "  holy  men "  sit  down  to  instruct  the 
people  is  ever  afterwards  held  sacred,  a  small 
flag  is  hoisted  on  a  tree,  and  it  is  fenced  in. 
Such  places  are  called  "  Tahiya,''  and  are  pro- 
tected and  kept  free  from  pollution  by  some 
Faqir  engaged  for  the  purpose. 

Those  Faqirs  who  attain  to  a  high  degree  of 
sanctity  are  called  Wcdis,  the  highest  rank  of 
which  is  that  of  a  Ghaus,  Of  such  is  the 
Akhund  of  Swat,  on  the  north-west  frontier  of 
India.  This  celebrated  religious  leader  at  the 
age  of  eighteen  became  a  member  of  the  Qadiria 
order  of  Faqirs ;  and  shortly  after  his  incor- 
poration, he  settled  down  on  a  small  island  in 
the  river  Indus  near  Attock,  where  he  lived  the 
life  of  a  recluse  for  twelve  years.  During  this 
time,  it  is  said,  his  only  diet  was  the  wild-grass 
seed  and  buffalo's  milk.  He  soon  -acquired  a 
reputation  for  sanctity,  and  has  gradually 
become  the    great  religious  leader  of   Central 

16 


242  FAQIRS,    OR   DARWESHES. 

Asia.  He  now  resides  at  the  village  of  Seydu 
in  Swat,  where  lie  entertains  as  many  as  a 
thousand  visitors  daily ;  men  from  all  parts  of 
the  Muslim  world,  who  come  to  hear  his  wisdom 
and  receive  the  benefit  of  his  prayers.  The 
Akhund  has  always  been  a  great  opponent  of 
Wahhabi  doctrines;  and,  although  he  is  not 
well-read  in  Muslim  divinity,  his  fatwds  on  re- 
ligious ceremonies  and  secular  observances  are 
received  and  obeyed  by  all  the  Sunni  Muham- 
madans  of  the  north-west  frontier  of  British 
India.* 


*  An  account  of  the  Muhammadan  darweshes  lias  been 
written  by  Mr.  J.  P.  Brown,  Secretary  of  the  United  States 
Legation  at  Constantinople.     Triibner  &  Co.,  London. 


243 


LI.— ZIKR,  OR  THE  RELIGIOUS  SER- 
VICES OF  THE  DARWESHES. 

ZiKE  is  tlie  religious  ceremony,  or  act  of 
devotion,  wliicli  is  practised  by  tlie  various 
religious  orders  of  Eaqirs,  or  Darweslies. 
Almost  every  religious  Muhammadan  is  a 
member  of  some  order  of  Faqirs,  and,  con- 
sequently, tlie  performance  of  zilcr  is  very 
common  in  all  Muliammadan  countries  ;  but  it 
does  not  appear  tliat  any  one  method  of  per- 
forming tlie  religious  service  of  zikr^  is  peculiar 
to  any  particular  order. 

Zihrs,  are  of  two  kinds,  zihr-i-jali,  that 
which  is  recited  aloud,  and  zihr-i-Jchafi,  that 
which  is  performed  either  with  a  low  voice,  or 
mentally. 

The  Naqshbandia  order  of  Faqirs  usually 
perform  the  latter,  whilst  the  Chishtia  and 
Qadiria  orders  celebrate  the  former.  There 
are  various  ways  of  going  through  the  exercise, 

16  A 


244  ziKR. 

but  the  main  features  of  eacli  are  similar  in 
character.  The  following  is  a  zikr-i-jali  as 
given  in  the  book  Qual-ul-Jamil,  by  Maulavi 
Shah  Wall  Ullah,  of  Delhi  :— 

1.  The  worshipper  sits  in  the  usual  sitting 
posture  and  shouts  the  word  Al-lah  (G-od), 
drawing  his  voice  from  his  left  side  and  then 
from  his  throat. 

2.  Sitting  as  at  prayers  he  repeats  the  word 
Al-lah  still  louder  than  before,  first  from  his 
right  knee,  and  then  from  his  left  side. 

3.  Folding  his  legs  under  him  he  repeats 
the  word  Al-lah  first  from  his  right  knee  and 
then  from  his  left  side,  still  louder  ! 

4.  Still  remaining  in  the  same  position,  he 
shouts  the  word  Al-lah,  first  from  the  left  knee 
then  from  the  right  knee,  then  from  the  left 
side,  and  lastly  in  front,  still  louder  ! 

5.  Sitting  as  at  prayer,  with  his  face  towards 
Mecca,  he  closes  his  eyes,  says  "  La  " — drawing 
the  sound  as  from  his  navel  up  to  his  left 
shoulder;  then  he  says  i-ld-ha,  drawing  out 
the  sound  as  from  his  brain;  and  lastly 
"il-lal-ld-ho,''  repeated  from  his  left  side  with 
great  energy. 

Each  of  these  stages  is  called  a  Zarb.     They 


ziKB.  245 

are,  of  course,  recited  many  hundreds  of  times 
over,  and  tlie  changes  we  have  described 
account  for  the  variations  of  sound  and  motion 
of  the  body  described  by  Eastern  travellers  who 
have  witnessed  the  performance  of  a  zikr. 

The  following  is  a  zihr-i-Jchafi,  or  that 
which  is  performed  in  either  a  low  voice,  or 
mentally. 

1.  Closing  his  eyes  and  lips,  he  says,  ''with 
the  tongue  of  the  heart," 

Al'la-Jio-sami'un,  "  God  the  hearer." 
Al-la-ho-basiviriin,  ''  God  the  seer." 
Al-la-ho-^ aliimm,  "  God  the  knower." 
The  first  being  drawn,  as  it  were,  from  the 
navel    to    the    breast;    the    second,  from   the 
breast  to  the  brain ;   the  third,  from  the  brain 
up  to  the  heavens ;    and  then  again  repeated 
stage  by  stage  backwards  and  forwards. 

2.  He  says  in  a  low  voice,  "  Allah,' ^  from 
the  right  knee,  and  then  from  the  left  side. 

3.  With  each  exhalation  of  his  breath,  he 
says,  "  Id-ildha,''  and  with  each  inhalation, 
'' il-lal-ld-ho.'' 

This  third  zarh  is  a  most  exhausting  act  of 
devotion,  performed,  as  it  is,  hundreds  or  even 


246  ziKR. 

thousands  of  times,  and  is,  therefore,  considered 
the  most  meritorious. 

It  is  related  that  Maulavi  Habib  Ullah,  now 
living  in  the  village  of  Gabasanri,  in  the  Gradiin 
country,  on  the  Peshawur  frontier,  has  become 
such  an  adept  in  the  performance  of  this  zarh, 
that  he  recites  the  first  part  of  the  zikr-ld-Udha 
with  the  exhalation  of  his  breath  after  the  mid- 
day prayer ;  and  the  second  part,  il-lal-ld-ho, 
with  the  inhalation  of  his  breath  before  the 
next  time  of  prayer,  thus  sustaining  his  breath 
for  the  period  of  about  three  hours  ! 

Another  act  of  devotion,  which  usually  ac- 
companies the  zihr,  is  that  of  Muvdqaha,  or 
meditation. 

The  worshipper  first  performs  zihr  of  the 
following : — 

Allaho-hdzari,  ''  God  the  present  one." 
AUaho-ndzari,  ''  God  the  seer." 
AllahO'sJidhidi,  "  God  who  witnesses." 
AUaho-mai,  "  God  who  is  with  us." 
Having   recited   this    zikr,    either    aloud   or 
mentally,  the  worshipper  proceeds  to  meditate 
upon  some  verse  or  verses  of  the  Quran.     Those 
recommended  for  the  Qadiria  Faqirs  by  Maulavi 


ziKE.  247 

Shab  Wall  Ullali  are  tlie  following,  which  we 
give  as  indicating  the  line  of  thought  which  is 
considered  most  devotional  and  spiritual  by 
Muslim  mystics  : — 

1.  Surat-ul-Hadid  (Ivii.),  3. 

"He   (God)   is  first.     He  is  last.     The  Manifest,  and 
the  Hidden,  and  who  knoweth  all  things." 

2.  Surat-ul-Hadid  (Ivii.),  4. 

"He  (God)  is  with  you  wheresoever  ye  be." 

3.  Surat-ul-Qaf  (L),  16. 

"We  (God)  are   closer   to  him  (man)  than  his   neck 
vein." 

4.  Surat-ul-Baqr  (ii.),  109. 

"  Whichever  way  ye  turn,  there  is  the  face  of  God." 

5.  Surat-un-Nisa  (iv.),  125. 
"  God  encompasseth  all  things." 

i,   6.   Surat-ur-Rahman  (Iv.),  7. 

"  All  on  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  the  face  of  thy  God 
shall  abide  resplendent  with  majesty  and  glory." 

Some  teachers  tell  their  disciples  that  the 
heart  has  two  doors,  that  which  is  fleshly,  and 
that  which  is  spiritual;  and  that  the  ziJcr-i- 
jali  has  been  established  for  the  opening  of  the 
former,  and  zihr-i-khafi  for  the  latter,  in  order 
that  they  may  both  be  enlightened. 

There  certainly  must  be  something  invigora- 


248  ziKR. 

ting  in  the  exercise  of  a  zikr-i-jali  to  a  religions 
devotee,  who  seldom  stirs  ont  of  his  mosqne ; 
and  we  have  often  been  told  by  Mania  vis,  that 
they  find  the  performance  of  a  zthr  keeps  evil 
thoughts  from  the  mind;  bnt  as  some  of  the 
most  devoted  zdkirs  (i.  e.  those  who  perform 
the  zihr)  are  amongst  the  most  immoral  men, 
the  religions  exercise  does  not  appear  to  have 
any  lasting  effect  on  the  moral  character. 

As  a  cnrions  instance  of  the  superstitious 
character  of  this  devotional  exercise,  the  Chishtia 
order  believe  that  if  a  man  sits  cross-legged 
and  seizes  the  vein  called  KaimcLi,  which  is 
under  the  leg,  with  his  toes,  that  it  will  give 
peace  to  his  heart,  when  accompanied  by  a  zikr 
of  the  '' nafi  ishdt,''  which  is  a  term  used  for 
the  first  part  of  the  Kalimah,  which  forms  the 
usual  zihr,  namely  : — 

Ld'ildha-il-laUlaho,  "  There  is  no  deity  but 
God." 

The  most  common  form  of  ziJcr  is  a  recital 
of  the  ninety-nine  names  of  God ;  for  Muham- 
mad promised  those  of  his  followers  who  recited 
them,  a  sure  entrance  to  Paradise.* 

*   Vide  Mishkat,  bk.  cxi. 


ziKR.  249 

To  facilitate  this  repetition,  the  zdhir  uses  a 
Tashih,  or  rosary,  of  ninety-nine  beads.  The 
Wahhabis,  however,  do  not  use  this  invention, 
but  count  on  their  fingers.  The  introduction 
of  the  rosary  amongst  Roman  Catholics  is 
generally  ascribed  to  Dominic,  the  founder  of 
the  Black  Friars  (a.d.  1221).;  but  Dean  Hook 
says  it  was  in  use  in  theyear  1100 ;  it  is,  there- 
fore, not  improbable  that  the  Crusaders  bor- 
rowed it  from  their  Muslim  opponents ;  and  it 
is  thought  that  the  Muhammadans  received  it 
from  the  Buddhists. 

There  are  several  lists  of  the  supposed 
ninety-nine  names  *  of  God ; .  but  the  following 
is  given  by  Muslim  and  Bokhari  in  their  col- 
lections of  traditions  : — 


1.  Hahman 

.     The  Compassionate. 

2..  Rahim  . 

.     The  Merciful. 

3.  Malik    . 

.     The  King. 

4.  Quddus 

.     The  Holy  One. 

5.   Salam   . 

.     The  Peace. 

6.  Momin  . 

. .   The  Faithful. 

7.  Mohymin 

.     The  Protector. 

*  Surat-al-Araf  (vii.),  179  :  "Most  excellent  titles  hath 
G-od  by  these,  call  ye  uj^on  him." 


250 


ZIKR. 


8.  'Aziz     . 

9.  Jabbar  . 

10.  Mutakabbir 

11.  KMliq. 

12.  Bari      . 

13.  Musawwir 

14.  Ghafar. 
.15.  QaliMr. 
.16.  WahMb 

17.  Eazzaq, 

18.  Fattali  . 

19.  ^Alim    . 

20.  Qabiz    . 

21.  Basit     . 

22.  Khafiz  . 

23.  Rafi      . 

24.  Mu'iz    . 

25.  Muzil    . 

26.  Sami'    . 

27.  Basir     . 

28.  Hakam. 

29.  'Adl      . 

30.  Latif     . 

31.  Khabir. 

32.  Halim   . 


The  Incomparable 
The  Benefactor. 
The  Mighty  Doer. 
The  Creator. 
The  Maker. 
The  Former. 
The  Pardoner. 
The  Powerful. 
The  Giver. 
The    Bestower   of 

Daily  Bread. 
The  Opener. 
The  Omniscient. 
The  Res  trainer. 
The  Expander. 
The  Depressor. 
The  Exalter. 
The.  Strengthener.. 
The  Lowerer. 
The  Hearer. 
The  Seer. 
The  Judge. 
The  Just. 
The  Benignant. 
The  Knower. 
The  Clement. 


ZIKR. 


251 


33.  'Azim 

34.  Ghafur 

35.  Shakur, 

36.  'All 

37.  Kabir 

38.  Hafiz 

39.  Muqit 

40.  Hasib 

41.  Jalil 

42.  Karim 

43.  Raqib 

44.  Mujib 

45.  Wasi' 

46.  Hakim 

47.  Wadiid 

48.  Majid 

49.  Bais 

50.  Slialiid 

51.  Haqq 

52.  Wakil 

53.  Qawwi 

54.  Matin 

55.  Wall 

56.  Hamid- 


Tlie  Great. 
The  Great  Pardoner. 
The  Rewarder. 
The  Most  High. 
The  Great  Lord. 
The  Guardian. 
The  Giver  of  Strength. 
The  Reckoner. 
The  Glorious. 
The  Munificent. 
The  Watcher. 
The    Approver    of 

Supplications. 
The  Expander. 
The  Physician. 
The  All-Loving. 
The  Glorious. 
The  Awakener. 
The  Witness. 
The  True. 
The  Provider. 
The  Powerful. 
The  Firm. 
The  Friend. 
The    One   to   be 

Praised. 


252 


ZIKR. 


57.  Mulisi  . 

58.  Mubdi  . 

59.  Mu'id    . 

60.  Moliji  . 

61.  Mumit  . 

62.  Hai        . 

63.  Qaiyyiim 

64.  Wajid   . 

65.  Majid    . 

66.  "Wahid  . 

67.  Samad  . 

68.  Qadir     . 

69.  Muqtadir 

70.  Muqaddim 

71.  Muwakhkhir 

72.  Awwal . 

73.  Akliir    . 

74.  Zahir     . 

75.  Batin     . 

76.  Wall      . 

77.  Muta'a. 

78.  Barr      . 

79.  Tawwab 

80.  Muntaqim 

81.  AM       . 

82.  Rauf      . 


The  Counter. 
.     The  Cause. 
.     The  Restorer. 
.     The  Life-giver. 
.  .  The  Death-giver. 
.     The  Living. 
.     The  Self-subsisting. 
.     The  Finder. 
.     The  G-rand. 
.     The  Unique. 
.  .   The  Perpetual. 
.  .   The  Powerful. 
.     The  Prevailing. 

The  Bringer  before. 
.  .   The  Bringer  after. 
. ,   The  First. 
.     The  Last. 
.     The  Evident. 
.     The  Hidden. 

The  Governor. 
.     The  Sublime. 
.     The  Doer  of  Good. 

The  Propitious. 

The  Avenger. 

The  Eraser. 
.     The  Benefiter. 


ZIKE. 


253 


83.  Malik-ul-Mulk       .     The  King  of  King- 

doms. 

84.  Zuljalal-wal-Ikram     The  Lord  of  Grlorj 

and  Honour. 


85.  Muksit. 

86.  Jami'     . 

87.  G-hani    . 

88.  Mughani 

89.  Muti      . 

90.  Mani'    . 

91.  Zarr      . 

92.  Mfi'      . 

93.  Niir       . 

94.  Hadi      . 

95.  Badia'   . 

96.  Baqi      . 

97.  Waris   . 

98.  Rashid  . 

99.  Sabur   . 


The  Equitable. 
The  Assembler. 
The  Eich. 
The  Enricher. 
The  Giver. 
The  Withholder. 
The  Afflicter. 
The  Benefactor. 
The  Light. 
The  Guide. 
The  Incomparable. 
The  Eternal. 
The  Inheritor. 
The  Director. 
The  Patient. 


The  list  either  begins  or  closes  with  the 
peculiar  designation  of  God,  Allah,  making 
the  complete  number  of  one  hundred  names 
for  the  Deity. 

The  following  names  occur  in  other  works 
which  we  have  consulted,  and  are  sometimes 
used   in    place    of   some    of  those    in    the    list 


254  ziKE. 

already  given  : — Azali,  the  Eternal ;  Abadi, 
the  Everlasting ;  Maula,  the  Lord ;  Ahad, 
the  only  One;  Mim^em,  the  Giver  of  Blessing; 
Sddiq,  the  Righteons  One;  Sattdr,  the  Con- 
cealer of  Sins  ;  Babh,  the  Lord. 

In  the  recital  of  these  words  the  prefix  and 
inflexion  are  nsed  thus,  Ar-Eahimo  !  Al-Maliko! 
As-Sami'o  !  etc.  Many  of  the  titles  will  ap- 
pear to  the  English  reader  to  be  synonymous, 
but  Muslim  theologians  discover  in  them 
shades  of  difference.  It  will  be  observed  that 
the  titles  are  not  arranged  in  philosophical 
order. 

In  addition  to  the  forms  of  zikr  already 
mentioned  there  are  four  others  which  are  even 
of  more  common  use,  and  are  known  as  TasMh, 
Tahmid,  TaJilil,  and  TaJcbw,  They  are  used  as 
exclamations  of  joy  and  surprise,  as  well  as  for 
the  devotional  exercise  of  dhr, 

Tasbih  is  the  expression  Subhdn  -  Allah ! 
"  Holiness  be  to  God  !  " 

Tahmid.  Alhamdo-Lilla !  "  Praise  be  to 
God !  " 

Tahlil.  Ld-iUla-ha-il'lal'ld-ho  I  ''  There  is 
no  deity  but  God  !  " 

TaWir,     AUaho-AJcbar  !  "  God  is  great !  '' 


ziKE.  255 

Muhammad  said,  "Repeat  the  Tasbih  a 
hundred  times,  and  a  thousand  virtues  shall  be 
recorded  by  God  for  you,  ten  virtuous  deeds 
for  each  repetition." 

When  the  Tasbih  and  Tahmid  are  recited 
together  it  is  said  thus,  SubMn-Allah  loa 
Bihamdihi,  i.  e.,  "  Holiness  be  to  God  with  His 
praise."  It  is  related  in  the  Hadis  that  Mu- 
hammad said,  "  Whoever  recites  this  sentence  a 
hundred  times,  morning  and  evening,  will  have 
all  his  sins  forgiven." 

In  forming  our  estimation  of  Muhammad  and 
Muhammadanism  we  must  take  into  con- 
sideration the  important  place  the  devotional 
exercise  of  zikr  occupies  in  the  system,  not  for- 
getting that  it  has  had  the  authoritative 
sanction  of  "  the  Prophet  "  himself. 


256 


LII.— THE    LORD   JESUS   CHRIST. 

In  the  Quran  our  blessed  Lord  is  spoken  of 
as  'Isa  (Jesus),  and  Masih  (the  Messiah).  He 
is  also  called  Kalima,*  the  Word  (of  God) ; 
Qaul-ul'Haqq,f  the  Word  of  Truth  ;  and  Bith, 
the  Spirit  (of  God) ;  Etih-  Ullah,  the  Spirit  of 
God,  being  the  special  title,  or  Kalima, 
whereby  Jesus  is  distinguished  from  the  other 
great  prophets.  He  is  one  "illustrious  in  this 
Avorld  and  in  the  next,"  and  "  who  has  near 
access  to  God. "J  He  is  "  GocFs  Apostle  to 
confirm  the  law,  and  to  announce  an  apostle 
that  should  come  after,  whose  name  shall   be 


*  Surat-un-Nisa  (iv.),  169. 

t  Surat-Til-Maryam  (xix.),  35.  The  passage  is  trans- 
lated by  Eodwell,  as  well  as  by  Persian  commentators, 
"  this  is  a  statement  of  the  truth " ;  but  according  to 
Bezawi,  the  words  Qaul-ul-Haqq  may  be  taken  as  a  title  of 
Jesus  Christ,  i.  e.  the  Word  of  Truth. 

X  Surat-i-Al-i-'Imran  (iii.),  40. 


THE    LORD    JESoS    CHRIST.  257 

Ahmad.'* ^  He  is  said  to  have  been  born  of 
Mary,  the  sister  of  Aaron,  and  the  daughter  of 
'Imran,  near  the  trunk  of  a  palm  tree ;  to 
have  spoken  in  his  cradle,  and  to  have  per- 
formed many  miracles  during  his  infancy  ;  to 
have  cured  the  blind  and  the  leper  ;  to  have 
chosen  apostles,  and  to  have  caused  a  table  to 
descend  from  heaven,  both  as  ''  a  festival  and 
a  sign  for  them."  The  Jews  are  said  to  have 
been  deceived  by  God,  and  to  have  crucified 
another  person  instead  of  Jesus,  who  was 
taken  up  into  heaven,  where  he  remains  with 
his  mother  in  a  lofty  and  quiet  place,  watered 
with  springs,  until  he  shall  come  again  in  the 
last  day  to  convert  the  whole  world  to  Islam  ! 

The  rambling  incoherent  account  of  our 
blessed  Lord's  life,  as  given  in  the  Quran, 
would  far  exceed  the  limits  of  these  "  Notes  "  ; 
but  it  will  be  found  upon  reference  to  the 
following  Siiras,  or  chapters  : — 

An  account  of  the  birth  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 
— Siira  iii.  33-37,  42-44. 

Birth  of  Jesus  announced  to  the  Virgin 
Mary.— Siira  ih.  45-48  ;  xix.  16-21. 


*  Surat-us-Saf  (Ixi.),  6. 

17 


258  THE    LORD    JESUS    CHEIST. 

The  birth  of  Jesus.— Siira  xix.  22-28. 

The  miracles  of  the  Infancy. — Siira  xix. 
29-32  ;  iii.  48  ;  v.  119. 

His  prophetical  mission. — Siira  v.  87  ;  xxxiii. 
7  ;  xliii.  56-63 ;  Ixi.  6. 

His  choice  of  apostles. — Siira  iii.  51-52  ;  Ixi. 
14. 

The  Lord's  table.— Siira  y.  121-124. 

His  crucifixion. — Siira  iii.  53-54 ;  iv.  156- 
158;  V.  119;  xix.  32;  iii.  54. 

His  assumption  mth  the  Yirgin  Mary  into 
Paradise. — Siira  xxiii.  52. 

His  second  Advent. — Siira  xliii.  59. 

He  must  render  an  account  of  himself  to 
God.— Siira  xxiii.  I.S;  v.  118-119,  125,  127; 
iv.  158. 

There  is  a  remarkable  Hadis  related  by  Anas, 
which  inadvertently  proves  that,  whilst  Muham- 
mad admitted  his  own  sinfulness,  as  well  as 
that  of  other  prophets,  he  could  not  charge 
our  Lord  with  sin.  It  is  as  follows  : — *'  The 
Prophet  of  God  said,  '  In  the  day  of  resurrection 
Musalmans  will  not  be  able  to  move,  and  they 
will  be  greatly  distressed,  and  will  say,  "  Would 
to  God  that  we  had  asked  Him  to  create  some- 
one to  intercede  for  us,  that  we  might  be  taken 


THE    LORD    JESUS    CHRIST.  259 

from  this  place,  and  be  delivered  from  tribula- 
tion and  sorrow?"  Then  these  men  will  go 
to  Adam,  and  will  say,  "  Thou  art  the  father  of 
all  men,  God  created  thee  with  His  hand,  and 
made  thee  a  dweller  in  Paradise,  and  ordered 
His  angels  to  prostrate  themselves  before  thee, 
and  taught  thee  the  names  of  all  things.  Ask 
grace  for  us  we  pray  thee  !  "  And  Adam  will 
say,  ''  I  am  not  of  that  degree  of  eminence  you 
suppose,  for  I  committed  a  sin  in  eating  of  the 
tree  which  was  forbidden.  Gro  to  Noah,  the 
Prophet,  he  was  the  first  who  was  sent  by  God 
to  the  unbelievers  on  the  face  of  the  earth." 
Then  they  will  go  to  Noah  and  ask  for  inter- 
cession, and  he  will  say,  "  I  am  not  of  that 
degree  which  ye  suppose."  And  he  will  re- 
member the  sin  which  he  committed  in  asking 
the  Lord  for  the  deliverance  of  his  son  (Hud), 
not  knowing  whether  it  was  a  right  request  or 
not ;  and  he  will  say,  "Go  to  Abraham,  who 
is  the  Friend  of  God."  Then  they  will  go  to 
Abraham,  and  he  will  say,  "  I  am  not  of  that 
degree  which  ye  suppose."  And  he  will  re- 
member the  three  occasions  upon  which  he  told 
lies  in  the  world;  and  he  will  say,  ''Go  to 
Moses,  who  is  the  servant  to  whom  God  gave 

17  A 


260  THE    LORD    JESUS    CHRIST. 

His  law,  and  whom  He  allowed  to  converse 
with  Him."  And  tliey  will  go  to  Moses,  and 
Moses  will  say,  '*  I  am  not  of  that  degree  which 
ye  suppose."  And  he  will  remember  the  sin 
which  he  committed  in  slaying  a  man,  and  he 
will  say,  "  Gro  to  Jesns,  He  is  the  servant  of 
God,  the  Apostle  of  God,  the  Spirit  of  God, 
and  the  Word  of  God."  Then  they  will  go  to 
Jesus,  and  He  will  say,  ''  Go  to  Muhammad 
who  is  a  servant,  whose  sins  God  has  forgiven 
both  first  and  last."  Then  the  Musalmans 
will  come  to  me,  and  I  will  ask  permission  to 
go  into  God's  presence  and  intercede  for 
them.'  "     (Vide  Mishkat,  bk.  xxiii.  chap,  xii.) 


261 


LIII.— THE   CRUCIFIXION   OF   OUR 
SAYIOUR. 

The  following  are  the  verses  in  tlie  Qnran 
which  allude  to  our  blessed  Lord's  crucifixion  : 

Surat-un-Nisa  (iv.),  157  : — 

"  And  for  their  saying  {ive  have  cursed  them), 
'  Verily  we  have  slain  the  Messiah,  Jesus  the 
son  of  Mary,  and  Apostle  of  God.'  Yet  they 
slew  him  not,  and  they  crucified  him  not;  but 
they  had  only  his  likeness.  And  they  who 
differed  about  him  were  in  doubt  concerning 
him ;  no  sure  knowledge  had  they  about  him, 
but  followed  only  an  opinion,  and  they  did  not 
really  slay  him,  but  God  took  him  up  to 
Himself." 

Surat-ul-Maida  (v.),  19  :— 

*'  They  are  in&dels  who  say,  '  Verily  God  is 
the  Messiah,  the  son  of  Mary.'  Say  :  And  who 
could  obtain  anything  from  God  to  the  con- 
trary if  he  chose  to  destroy  the  Messiah,  the 


262  THE    CEUCIFIXION    OF    OUR    SAVIOUR. 

son  of   Mary,  and  his  mother,  and  the  whole 
world  also.'* 

Surat-i-Al-i-Imran  (iii.),  47,  48  :— 
**  The  Jews  plotted  and  God  plotted  :  but  of 
those  who  plot  is  God  the  best.  Remember 
when  God  said,  '  0  Jesus  !  verily  I  will  cause 
thee  to  die,  and  will  take  thee  up  to  myself  and 
deliver  thee  from  those  who  believe  not ;  and 
I  will  place  those  who  follow  thee  above  those 
who  believe  not  until  the  day  of  resurrection. 
Then  to  me  is  your  return,  and  wherein  ye 
differ  will  I  decide  between  you.'  " 

Whilst  all  Muslim  commentators  are  agreed 
as  to  the  literal  interpretation  of  these  passages, 
there  is  some  difference  as  to  the  person  cru- 
cified in  Christ's  stead. 

1.  In  the  Tafsir-i-Bezawi  it  is  said  that 
Christ  asked  one  of  his  disciples  to  take  his 
place. 

2.  In  the  Tafsir-i-Mazhari,  that  God  took 
Christ  in  his  human  bodv  to  heaven  alive. 

3.  In  the  Tafsir-i-Baghwl,  that  God  trans- 
formed Christ's  appearance  to  one  of  his 
enemies,  a  spy,  who  was  thus  crucified  in  his 
stead  by  mistake. 

4.  In  the   Tafsir-i-Kalbi,   that    Titdnus  was 


THE    CRUCIFIXION    OF    OUR    SAVIOUR.  263 

crucified,    Grod     having     transferred     Christ's 
appearance  to  that  person. 

5.  In  the  Tafsir-i-Kamalain  that  Christ  was 
dead  seven  hours,  then  restored  to  life  and 
taken  to  heaven. 

Tt  will  be  seen  that  these  commentators  have 
adopted  the  errors  of  the  Basilidians,  and  other 
heretics,  with  reference  to  our  Lord's  cruci- 
fixion ;  for  Irenseus  says  that  the  Basilidians 
held  that  Simon  of  Cyrene  was  crucified  instead 
of  Christ. 

The  "  Cross  of  Christ"  is  the  missing  link  in 
the  Muslim's  creed;  for  we  have  already  al- 
luded to  the  great  anomaly  of  a  religion  which 
rejects  the  doctrine  of  a  sacrifice  for  sin, 
whilst  its  great  central  feast  is  a  Feast  of 
Sacrifice, 

It  is  related  by  the  Muslim  historian  Waqidi, 
that  Muhammad  had  such  repugnance  to  the 
sign  of  the  cross,  that  he  destroyed  everything 
brought  to  his  house  with  that  figure  upon  it. 


264 


LIV.— THE  DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST,  AND 
THE  HOLY  TRINITY. 

The  following  are  the  allusions  to  tlie  Holy 
Trinity  and  the  Sonship  of  Christ  in  the 
Quran  : — 

Surat-un-Nisa  (iv.),  169  : — 

"0  ye  people  of  the  Book !  overstep  not 
bounds  in  your  religion,  and  of  God  speak  only 
truth.  The  Messiah  Jesus,  son  of  Mary,  is 
only  an  Apostle  of  God,  and  his  Word  which 
he  conveyed  into  Mary,  and  a  Spirit  proceeding 
from  himself.  Believe,  therefore,  in  God  and 
his  apostles,  and  say  not  there  is  a  Trinity  (lit. 
''three").  Forbear,  it  will  be  better  for  you. 
God  is  only  one  God !  Far  be  it  from  His 
glory  that  He  should  have  a  son  *  *  *  * 
The  Messiah  disdaineth  not  to  be  a  servant  of 
God." 

Surat-ul-Maida  (v.),  79  : — 

*'  The  Messiah,  the  son  of  Mary,  is  but  an 


THE    DIVINITY    OF    CHRIST.  265 

apostle;  other  apostles  have  flourished  before 
him,  and  his  mother  was  a  just  person ;  they 
both  ate  food." 

Yerse  116  of  the  same  Siira  : — 

"  0  Jesus,  son  of  Mary,  hast  thou  said  unto 
mankind,  '  Take  me  and  my  mother  as  two 
Gods  beside  Ood?'" 

From  the  above  verses  it  appears  that 
Muhammad  thought  the  Holy  Trinity  of  the 
Christians  consisted  of  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Virgin ;  and  historians  tell  us  that  there 
existed  in  Arabia  a  sect  called  Collyridians, 
who  considered  the  Virgin  Mary  a  divine 
person,  and  offered  in  worship  to  her  a  cake 
called  Collyris ;  it  is,  therefore,  not  improbable 
that  Muhammad  obtained  his  perverted  notion 
of  the  Holy  Trinity  from  the  existence  of  this 
sect.  From  the  expression  "they  both  ate 
food,"  we  must  conclude  that  Muhammad  had 
but  a  sensuous  idea  of  the  Trinity  in  Unity, 
and  had  never  been  instructed  in  the  orthodox 
faith  with  reference  to  this  dogma. 

In  dealing  with  Muhammadans  the  Christian 
missionary  must  not  treat  their  system  as 
though  the  views  of  Islam  were  precisely  those 


266  THE    DIVINITY    OF    CHRIST. 

of  modern  Socinians.*  Islam  admits  the  mi- 
raculous conception  of  Christ,  and  that  he  is 
the  ''Word''  which  God  *' conveyed  into 
Mary ;  "  and  whilst  the  other  five  great  pro- 
phets are  but  "the  chosen,"  ''the  preacher," 
*'the  friend,"  "the  converser  with,"  and  "the 
messenger  "  of  Grod,  Jesus  is  admitted  to  be  the 
"  Spirit  of  God.''  He  is  the  greatest  miracle 
worker  of  all  the  prophets,  and  whilst  Muham- 
mad is  dead  and  buried,  and  saw  corruption,  all 
Muslim  divines  admit  that  Jesus  "  saw  no  cor- 
ruption," and  still  lives  with  a  human  body 
in  Paradise. 

Moreover,  it  is  said  in  the  Hadis  that  the 
Nur-i'Muhammad,  the  light  of  Muhammad, 
was  created  before  all  things  which  were  made 
by  God.  The  pre-existence  of  the  divine 
"Word  which  was  made  flesh  and  dwelt 
amongst  us  "  is  not,  therefore,  an  idea  foreign 
to  the  Muslim  mind. 


*  We  speak  of  the  views  of  modern  Socinians,  for  we 
are  aware  that  both  the  Socini,  uncle  and  nephew,  ad- 
mitted the  miraculous  conception  of  Christ,  and  said  that 
He  ought  to  be  worshipped. 


267 


LY.  —  TAHRI'F,  OR  THE  ALLEGED 
CORRUPTION^  OF  THE  SACRED 
BOOKS  BY  THE  JEWS  AND 
CHRISTIANS. 

Tahpj'f  is'  tlie  word  used  by  Muliammadan 
writers  to  express  tlie  corruption  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures  of  the  Jews  and  Christians,  as  as- 
serted in  the  Quran. 

Imam  Fakhar-ud-din  Razi,  in  his  commen- 
tary, explains  "  Tahrif^^  to  mean,  to  change, 
alter,  or  turn  aside  anything  from  the  truth. 
Muslim  divines  say  there  are  two  kinds  of 
Tahrif,  namely,  Tahrif-i-M^ anaivi,  a  corruption 
of  the  meaning ;  and  Tahrif -i-Lafzi,  a  corrup- 
tion of  the  words. 

Muhammadan  controversialists,  when  they 
become  acquainted  with  the  nature  of  the 
contents  of  our  sacred  books,  and  of  the  im- 
possibility of  reconciling  the  contents  of  the 
Quran    with    those    of   the    sacred    Scriptures, 


268  TAHRIF. 

charge  tlie  Christians  with  the  Tahrif-i-Lafzi. 
They  say  the  Christians  have  expunged  the 
word  Ahmad  from  the  prophecies,  and  have 
inserted  the  expression  ''  Son  of  God,"  and  the 
story  of  the  crucifixion,  death,  and  resurrection 
of  our  blessed  Lord.  This  view,  however,  is 
not  the  one  held  by  the  most  celebrated  of  the 
Muslim  commentators. 

Imam  Muhammad  Ismail  Bokhari,*  records 
that  Ibn  'Abbas  said  that  "  the  word  Tahrif 
(corruption)  signifies  to  change  a  thing  from 
its  original  nature ;  and  that  there  is  no  man 
who  could  corrupt  a  single  word  of  what  pro- 
ceeded from  God,  so  that  the  Jews  and  Chris- 
tians could  corrupt  only  by  misrepresenting  the 
meaning  of  the  words  of  God." 

Ibn-i-Mazar  and  Ibn  Abi  Hatim  state,  in  the 
commentary  known  as  the  Tafsir  Durr-i-Mansur, 
that  they  have  it  on  the  authority  of  Ibn-i- 
Munia,  that  the  Taurdt  {i.  e.  the  books  of 
Moses),  and  the  Injil  {i.  e.  the  Gospels),  are  in 
the   same  state   of  purity  in  which  they  were 


*  Vide  Hadis-i-Sahih-Bokhari,  edition  printed  at  the 
Matba'  Ahmadi  Meerut,  a.h.  1284  (a.d.  1867),  p.  1127, 
line  7. 


TAHRIF.  269 

sent  down  from  heaven,  and  that  no  alterations 
had  been  made  in  them,  but  that  the  Jews 
were  wont  to  deceive  the  people  by  unsound 
arguments,  and  by  wresting  the  sense  of 
Scripture. 

Shah  Wall  Ullah,  in  his  commentary,  the 
Fauz-ul'Kahir,  and  also  Ibn  'Abbas,  support 
the  same  view. 

This  appears  to  be  the  correct  interpretation 
of  the  various  verses  of  the  Quran  charging  the 
Jews  with  having  corrupted  the  meaning  of 
the  sacred  Scriptures. 

For  example,  Surat-i-Al-i-Imram  (iii.),  78  : 
"  There  are  certainly  some  of  them  who  read 
the  Scriptures  perversely,  that  ye  may  think 
what  they  read  to  be  really  in  the  Scriptures, 
yet  it  is  not  in  the  Scriptures  ;  and  they  say 
this  is  from  Grod,  but  it  is  not  from  Grod ;  and 
they  speak  that  which  is  false  concerning  Grod 
against  their  own  knowledge." 

Imam  Fakhar-ud-din,  in  his  commentary  on 
this  verse,  and  many  others  of  the  same  cha- 
racter which  occur  in  the  Quran,  says  it  refers 
to  a  TaliTif-i-M^ anaivi,  and  that  it  does  not 
mean   that    the    Jews    altered    the    text,    but 


270  TAHRIF. 

merely  that  tliey  made  alterations  in  tlie  course 
of  reading. 

But  whilst  all  the  old  commentators,  who 
most  probaby  had  never  seen  a  copj  of  the 
sacred  Books  of  the  Jews  and  Christians,  only 
charge  us  with  a  Tahrif-i-]\r auaiui,  all  modern 
controversialists  amongst  the  Muhammadans 
contend  for  a  Tahrif-i-Lafzi,  as  being  the  only 
solution  of  the  difficulty. 

In  dealing  with  such  opponents,  the  Christian 
divine  will  avail  himself  of  the  following  argu- 
ments :  — 

1.  The  Quran  does  not  charge  the  Jews  and 
Christians  with  corrupting  the  text  of  their 
sacred  books ;  and  all  the  learned  Muslim  com- 
mentators admit  that  such  is  not  the  case. 

2.  The  Quran  asserts  that  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Jews  and  Christians  existed  in  the 
days  of  Muhammad,  who  invariably  speaks  of 
them  with  reverence  and  respect. 

3.  There  now  exist  manuscripts  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments  of  an  earlier  date  than 
that  of  Muhammad  (a.d.  610-632). 

4.  There  are  versions  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  now  extant,   which  existed  before 


TAHEIF.  271 

Muhammad ;  for  example,  the  Septuagint,  tlie 
Latiii  Yulgate,  tlie  Syriac,  the  Coptic,  and  the 
Armenian  versions. 

5.  The  Hexapla,  or  Octapla  of  Origen,  which 
dates  four  centuries  before  Muhammad,  gives 
various  versions  of  the  Old  Testament  Scrip- 
tures in  parallel  columns. 

6.  The  Syrian  Christians  of  St.  Thomas,*  of 
Malabar  and  Travancore,  in  the  south  of 
India,  who  were  separated  from  the  western 
world  for  centuries,  possess  the  same  Scrip- 
tures. 

7.  In  the  works  of  Justin  Martyr,  who  lived 
from  A.D.  103  to  167,  there  are  numerous  quo- 
tations from  our  sacred  books,  which  prove  that 
they  were  exactly  the  same  as  those  we  have 
now.  The  same  may  be  said  of  other  early 
Christian  writers. 

Muhammadan  controversialists  of  the  present 
day  urge  that  the  numerous  readings  which 
exist  in  the  Christian  books  are  a  proof  that 
they  have  been  corrupted.     But  these  do  not 


*  That  Christians  existed  in  India  at  a  very  early  period 
is  plain  from  the  fact  that  a  Bishop  of  India  signed  his 
name  at  the  Council  of  Nice,  a.d.  325. 


272  TAHRIF. 

affect,  in  tlie  least,  the  main  points  at  issue 
between  tlie  Christian  and  the  Muslim.  The 
Divine  Sonship  of  Christ,  the  Fatherhood  of 
Grod,  the  Crucifixion,  Death,  and  Resurrection 
of  Christ,  and  the  Atonement,  are  all  clearly 
stated  in  almost  every  book  of  the  New 
Testament,  whilst  they  are  rejected  by  the 
Quran. 

The  most  plausible  of  modern  objections 
urged  by  Muslim  divines  is,  that  the  Christians 
have  lost  the  Injil  which  was  sent  down  from 
heaven  to  Jesus ;  and  that  the  New  Testament 
contains  merely  the  Hadis,  or  Sunna — the  tra- 
ditions handed  down  by  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke, 
John,  Paul,  and  others.  It  is,  of  course,  a 
mere  assertion,  unsupported  by  any  proof ; 
but  it  appears  to  be  a  line  of  argument  which 
commends  itself  to  Sayyid  Ahmad  Khan,  C.S.I.,* 
and  also  to  Ameer  'Ali  Maulavi,  M.A.,  LL.B.  f 
The   latter  professes    to   be    a    Muhammadan 


*  Vide  The  Muhammadan  Commentaries  on  the  Holy 
Bible,  Part  I.,  by  Sjud  Ahmad  Khan,  C.S.I.  Ghazeepore, 
1862. 

t  Vide  The  Life  and  Teachings  of  Muhammad,  by  Syud 
Ameer  Ali  Moulvie,  M.A.,  LL.B.,  of  the  Inner  Temple, 
Barrister-at-Law.     London,  1873. 


TAHRIF.  273 

rationalist ;  but  as  Islam  is  a  system  of  the 
most  positive  dogma,  it  does  not  admit  either 
of  rationalism,  or  ''  free  thought."  Sayyid 
Ahmad  and  Ameer  'Ali  no  more  represent  the 
Muhammadanism  of  the  Quran  and  the  Tra- 
ditions, than  the  opinions  of  Mr.  Yoysey 
represent  the  teaching  of  orthodox  Chris- 
tianity. 

''  Islamism  is  in  itself  stationary,  and  was 
framed  thus  to  remain ;  sterile,  like  its  Grod, 
lifeless  like  its  first  principle  in  all  that  con- 
stitutes life — for  life  is  love,  participation,  and 
progress,  and  of  these  the  Coranic  deity  has 
none.  It  justly  repudiates  all  change,  all  de- 
velopment. To  borrow  the  forcible  words  of 
Lord  Houghton,  the  written  book  is  there 
the  dead  man's  hand,  stiff  and  motionless ; 
whatever  savours  of  vitality  is  by  that  alone 
convicted  of  heresy  and  defection."  * 

*  Palgrave's  Arabia,  vol.  i.  p.  372. 


18 


INDEX 


OF 


TECHNICAL   TERMS. 


A. 

'Abid,  158. 

Abu-Daiid,  56. 

Ahadis,  12. 

Ahl-i-Kitab,  11. 

Akhiri    Chahar    Shambah, 

167. 
Alfaz,  31. 
'Alim,  157. 
Al-kitab,  15. 
Allah,  Q7. 
'Amm,  31,  64. 
Ansar,  24,  62. 
'Aqaid,  161. 
Arb'aa-ul-Akhir,  167. 
'Asar,  114. 
Ashab,  62. 
'Ashiq,  229. 
'Ashura'a,  163. 
'Ashur-Kiana,  164. 


Attahiyat,  110. 
'Auzobillah,  107. 
Ayat,  28. 

Ayyam-ul-Tashriq,  135. 
Azad,  234. 
AzAn,  105,  116. 
Azrail,  79. 


B. 

Bahisht,  91. 
Bait-TJllah,  133. 
Baqr-i-'Id,  173. 
Bara-Wafat,  168. 
Ba  Shara',  234. 
Be  Shara',  234. 
Bint-i-Labun,  126. 
Bint-i-Mukhaz,  126. 
Bokhari,  58. 


18   A 


276 


INDEX. 


Chast,  114. 
Chishtia,  236. 


D. 

Dabbat-ul-Arz,  88, 
Dajjal,  88. 
Dalalat,  35. 
Darud,  111. 
Dar-ul-Harb,  207. 
Dar-ul-Islam,  207. 
Dar-ul-Qarar,  92. 
Dar-us-Salam,  91. 
Darwesli,  234. 
Diat,  142. 
Digar,  114. 
Dm,  11. 
Dirham,  127. 
Dozakh,  96. 
Dua',  32,  111. 


P. 

Fana,  229. 
Faqih,  157. 
Faqfr,  158,  234. 
Farz,  112,  137. 
Farz-i-Kafai,  146. 
Fatihah,  107. 
Fatwa,  144,  156. 
Firdaus,  91. 
Fiqah,  161. 
Fitrat,  147. 
Furqan,  14. 


G. 

Gliaus,  158,  241. 
Ghazi,  206. 
Ghusal,  105. 
aisA,  230. 


H. 

Hadd,  141. 
Hadis,  50,  160. 
Hadis-i-'Aziz,  54. 
Hadis-i-Gharib,  54. 
Hadis-i-Hasan,  52. 
Hadis-i-Maqtu',  53. 
Hadis-i-Marfu',  52. 
Hadis-i-Masbhur,  54,  62. 
Hadis-i-Mauquf,  53. 
Hadis-i-Mauzu',  55. 
Hadis-i-Mursal,  54. 
Hadis-i-Mustafiz,  54. 
Hadis-i-Mutawatir,  53,  62. 
Hadis-i-Sahih,  52. 
Hadis-i-Z'aif,  52. 
Haji,  135. 
Hajj,  101,  130. 
Hajr-ul-Aswad,  133. 
Hakim,  157. 
Halal,  143. 
Hambali,  213. 
Hanifi,  212. 
Haqiqat,  34,  229,  230. 
Haqiqi,  226. 
Haram,  138. 
Harf,  28. 
Hashijah,  162. 


INDEX. 


277 


Hawia,  97. 
Hijrat,  2,  209. 
Hiqqaii,  126. 
Hutama,  96. 


'Ibarat,  32,  35. 
Iblis,  32,  82. 
Ibn-i-Majah,  56. 
'Idgab,  171. 
'Id-ul-Azha,  134,  173. 
'Id-ul-Fitr,  128,  171. 
'Ifrit,  82. 
Ihram,  132. 
rjab,  177. 
'f  jma',  12,  61. 
Ilham,  47,  48. 
Ilham  Rabbani,  47. 
Illat,  64. 
'Ilm-i-Hadis,  51. 
'Ilm-i-Tajwid,  25. 
'Ilm-i-Usul,  31. 
Imam,  150,  156. 
Imam-Bara,  164. 
Imam-Mahdi,  89. 
Imam-ul-'Azam,  150. 
Imam-ul-Mubm,  98. 
I'man,  66. 

rmjin-i-Mufassal,  66. 
I'man-i-Mujmal,  66. 
Injil,  268. 
Iqamat,  106,  117. 
Iqtiza,  35. 
'Isa,  256. 
'Ishaq,  228. 
Isharat,  35. 
Isharat-ul-Malak,  48. 


Islam,  10. 
Ism-i-Safat,  67. 
Ism-i-Zat,  67. 
Ism-ul-'Azam,  67. 
Istibsar,  57. 
Istidlal,  35. 
Istighfar,  179. 
Isti'mal,  34. 
Israfil,  79. 
Itifaq-i-F'ili,  61. 
Itifaq-i-Qauli,  61. 
Itifaq-i-Saquti,  61. 
'Itiqaf,  121. 
Izn,  225. 


Jabariit,  230. 
Jahamiam,  96. 
Jahim,  97. 
Jalalia,  236. 
Jamad-ul-iila,  163. 
Jamad-ul-ukhni,  163. 
Jama'-i-Masjid,  171. 
Jamra,  134. 
Janaza,  185. 
Jann,  82. 
Jannat,  91. 
Jannat-i-'Adan,  92. 
Januat-i-'Illiyun,  92. 
Jamiat-ul-Firdaus,  92. 
Jannat-ul-Khuld,  91. 
Jamiat-ul-Mawa,  92. 
Jannat-un-N'aim,  92. 
Jaz'ah,  126. 
Jibrail,  15,  79. 


278 


INDEX. 


Jilidd,  206. 
Jihad-ul-Akbar,  206. 
Jihad-ul-Asgbar,  206. 
Jinn,  82. 
Jiziyah,  209. 
Juz,  30. 


K. 

K'aba,  131. 
E:abira,  136,  139. 
Kafi,  57. 

Kalimah,  28, 102,  179,  256. 
Kalam-Ullali,  12,  15. 
Kalim-Ullah,  84. 
Karma,  32. 

Khabar-i-Wahid,  54,  62. 
Khafi,  32,  33,  37. 
Khalifa,  150. 
Khalil-Ullah,  85. 
Khan,  159. 
Khass,  31,  64. 
Khatib,  198. 
Khatnah,  103. 
Khuda,  68. 
Khusus-ul-'ain,  31.  . 
Khusus-ul-jins,  31. 
KhusLis-ul-nau',  31. 
Khutbah,  134,  198. 
Kinayah,  35. 
Kitab,  15,  85. 
Kitabiah,  217. 
Kiram-ul-Katibim,  80. 
Kufr,  37,  139. 


L. 

Ldhd,  191,  192. 
Lahiit,  230. 
Lahw-ul-Mahfuz,  98. 
Laylut-ul-Mubarak,        123, 

169. 
Laylut-ul-Qadr,  121. 
Lazwa,  96. 


M. 

Madarris,  157. 

Mahr,  179. 

Mai-khana,  230. 

Majaz,  34. 

Majazi,  226. 

Majuj,  88. 

Majusi,  217. 

Majziib,  234. 

Makruh,  138. 

Malak,  16,  79. 

Malakut,  230. 

Malang,  237. 

Malik,  80. 

Maliki,  207,  213. 

Man  -  la  -  yastahzirah  -  al 

faqih,  57x 
Mansukh,  38. 
Mantiq,  162. 
Manzil,  30,  228. 
Maqam-i-Ibrahim,  133. 
Marid,  82. 
M'arifat,  229,  230. 
M'ashuq,  230. 
Masih,  256. 


INDEX. 


279 


Masih-ul-Dajjal,  88. 
Masjid-ul-Haram,  133. 
Matam,  163. 
Matan,  162. 
Maulavi,  157,  238. 
Maulud,  226. 
Mazhab,  11. 
Mihrab,  203. 
Mikail,  79. 
Millat,  11. 
Mimbar,171,  198. 
Miqat,  132. 
Mir,  159. 
Misqal,  127. 
Miswak,  147. 
Mitraqat,  80. 
Miyan,  159. 
Mizan,  89. 
Momin,  11. 
Mua'qqibat,  80. 
Muawattaa,  57. 
Muawwal,  32. 
Muazzin,  116,  198. 
Mubah,  138. 
Mudaria,  237. 
Mufassar,  32. 
Mufassir,  l57. 
Mufsid,  138. 
Mufti,  156. 
Muhaddis,  157. 
Muhajir,  62,  209. 
Muhammad,  1. 
Muharram,  163. 
Muhaqqiq,  157. 
Muhkam,  33. 
Mujmal,  33. 
Muj  tabid,  157. 
Mujtabidin,  48,  61. 
Mulla,  157. 
Munajat,  112,  171. 


Munkar,  80. 
Munqata',  53. 
Muraqaba,  246. 
Murid,  240. 
Murshid,  227,  240. 
Murtadd,  141. 
Musalman,  11. 
Mushkil,  33. 
Mushrik,  225. 
Mushtarak,  31. 
Muslim,  56. 
Mustahab,  138. 
Mut'ah,  178. 
Mutakallim,  157. 
Mutashabih,  34. 
Muttasil,  53. 
Muwahhid,  225. 


Nabi,  102. 
Nabi-Ullah,  84. 
Nafl,  112. 
Naf  i-isbat,  248. 
Nahaj-ul-Balaghat,  57. 
Nahw,  162. 
Najiah,  232. 
Nakir,  80. 
Namaz,  32,  104. 
Namaz-i-Digar,  114. 
Namaz-i-Kbuftan,  114. 
Namaz-i-Peshm,  114. 
Namaz-i-Sbjim,  114. 
Namaz-i-Subh,  114. 
Namiis,  18. 
Naqsbbandia,  235. 
Narawa,  137. 
Nasai,  56. 


280 


INDEX. 


Nass,  32. 

Nasikh,  39. 

Nasua,  200. 

Nasut,  228,  230. 

Nazr,  226. 

Nikah,  177. 

Nisf,  30. 

Niyyat,  106. 

Nmuz,  104,  114. 

Nur-i-Muhammad,  266. 

p. 

Paighambar,  102. 
Peshm,  114. 
Pfr,  157. 

Q. 

Qabul,  177. 
Qadaria,  236. 
Qaul-ul-Haqq,  256. 
Qaza,  120. 
Qazaf,  140. 
Qazi,  155. 
Qiam,  106. 

Qiam-i-Sami-TJllah,  108. 
Qiamat,  87. 
Qias,  12,  48,  64. 
Qias-i-Jab',  64. 
Qias-i-Khafi,  64. 
Qibla,  135. 
Qira'at,  24,  107. 
Qisas,  142. 
Qurban-Bayram,  173. 
Qurban-i-'Id,  173. 
Quran,  12,  14. 
Quran-Majid,  14. 


Quran- Sharif,  14.     ^ 
Qutab,  158. 
Qutbah,  158. 

Rabi'-ul-Awwal,  163. 
Eabi'-ul-Akhir,  163. 
Eafia,  237. 
Eajab,  163. 
Eak'at,  110. 
Eamazan,  119,  163. 
Eami-ul-Jamar,  134. 
Easul,  84,  102. 
Easul-Ullah,  85. 
Eawa,  137. 
Eayyan,  119. 
Eezwan,  80. 
Eiwayat,  54. 
Eoza,  101. 

Eowzat-us-Shuhadaa,  165. 
Euba',  30. 
Euh,  256. 

Euh-Ullah,  85,  256. 
Euh-ul-Amm,  15. 
Euh-ul-Qudus,  15. 
Euku',  30. 

S. 

Sab'ata-Ahriif,  25. 
Sadaqa,  128,  171. 
Safar,  163. 
Saghira,  139. 
Sahib-i-Nissab,  125. 
Sahifah,  85. 
S'air,  97. 
Salam,  112,  148. 


INDEX. 


281 


Salik,  229,  234. 
Saqar,  97. 
Sarf,  162. 
Sarih,  34. 
Sarwardia,  236. 
SajyicL,  159. 
Sift-ul-Iman,  180. 
Sihah-Sittah,  57,  160. 
Silsilah,  235. 
Sipara,  30. 
Sirat,  90. 
Siyar,  162. 
Sh'aban,  163. 
Shab-i-Bar/it,  123,  169. 
Shab-Qadr,  170. 
Shadi,  177. 
Shadid-nl-Qiia,  15. 
Shafa'i,  207,  212. 
Shahid,  211. 
Shaitan,  82. 
Sharab,  230. 
Sharh,  162. 
Shari'at,  230. 
Shawwal,  163. 
Shekh,  158. 
Shekh-ul-Islam,  155. 
Shia'h,  12. 
Subhan,  106. 
Sufi,  227. 
Sufi-Ullah,  84. 
Sulat,  101,  104. 
Sulat-ul-'Asar,  114. 
Sulat-ul-Fajr,  114. 
Sulat-ul-'Isiiaa,  114. 
Sulat-ul-Isliraq,  114. 
Sulat-ul-Istikharah,  116. 
Sulat-ul-Juma',  115. 
Sulat-ul-Khasdf,  116. 
Sulat-ul-Khaiif,  116. 
Sulat-ul-Kusuf,  116. 


Sulat-ul-Maghrib,  114. 
Sulat-ul-Musafir,  115. 
Sulat-ut-Tahajud,  114. 
Sulat-ut-Tarawih,  116. 
Sulat-uz-Zuha,  114. 
Subit-uz-Zuhr,  114. 
Suls,  30. 
Sunna,  50. 
Sunnat,  112. 
Sunnat-i-F'ili,  137. 
Sunnat-i-Qaidi,  137. 
Snnnat-i-Taqriri,  137. 
Simni,  12. 
Sura,  29. 


T. 

Tab'am,  53. 
Taba'  Tab'am,  62. 
Tabib,  156. 
Tafsir,  161. 
Tahhl,  254. 
Tahniid,  254. 
Tahrif,  267. 
Tahrif-i-Lafzi,  267. 
Tahrif-i-M'anawi,  267. 
Tahzib,  57. 
Takbir,  188,  254. 
Takbir-i-Jalsa,  109. 
Takbir-i-Qa'ud,  110. 
Takbir-i-Qiam,  110. 
Takbi'r-i-Euku',  108. 
Takbir-i-Sijdah,  109. 
Takbir-i-Tahrimah,  106. 
Takia,  217. 
Takiya,  238,  241. 
Tabiq,  182. 
Talaq-i-Ahsan,  182. 


282 


INDEX. 


Talaq-i-Bid'ai,  183. 

Talaq-i-Hasan,  182. 
Talaq-i-Mutlaq,  183. 
Talib,  228. 
Taqdir,  98. 
Tarawih,  121. 
Tariqat,  230,  234. 
Tarwiah,  134. 
Tasawwaf,  227. 
Tasbih,  249,  254. 
Tasbih-i-Euku',  108. 
Tasbih-i-Sijdah,  108,  109. 
Tashahhud,  111. 
Tasmiyah,  107. 
Taurat,  268. 
T'auuz,  107. 
Tawaf,  133,  225. 
T'azir,  142. 
Tirmizi,  56. 


u. 

'Ubudiyat,  194,  228. 
'Ulama,  157. 
'Urs,  177. 
Usui,  160. 


w. 

Wahhabi,  219. 
Wahi,  47. 
Wahi-Batin,  48. 


Wahi-Ghair-i-Matlu',  60. 
Wahi-Qalb,  48. 
Wahi-Quran,  47. 
Wahi-Zahir,  47. 
Wajd,  229. 
Wajib,  137. 
Wail,  47,  157,  241. 
Wasl,  229. 
Witr,  112. 
Wuzu,  105. 


Yajuj,  88. 
Yaum-un-Nahr,  173. 


Zahid,  158. 
Zahir,  32,  47. 
Zakat,  101,  125. 
Zakir,  248. 
Zarb,  244. 
Zat,  37. 
Zikr,  243. 
Zikr-i-Jali,  243. 
Zikr-i-Khafi,  243. 
Zimmi,  209. 
Zuhd,  229. 
Zul-Hijja,  135,  163. 
Zul-Q'ada,  163. 


London  :  Printed  by  W.  H.  Allen  &  Co.,  13,  Waterloo  Place,  S.W. 


opinions  of  the  Press  on  the  First  Edition, 


"  Altogetlier  an  admirable  little  book.  It  combines  two  excellent 
qualities,  abundance  of  facts  and  lack  of  theories  ...  On 
every  one  of  the  numerous  heads  (over  fifty)  into  which  the  book  is 
divided,  Mr.  Hughes  furnishes  a  large  amount  of  very  valuable 
information,  which  it  would  be  exceedingly  difficult  to  collect  from 
even  a  large  library  of  works  on  the  subject.  The  book  might  well 
be  called  a  '  Dictionary  of  Muhammadan  Theology,'  for  we  know  of 
no  English  work  which  combines  a  methodical  arrangement  (and 
consequently  facility  of  reference),  with  fulness  of  information  in  so 
high  a  degree  as  the  little  volume  before  us." — The  Academy.  (Eeview 
by  Mr.  Stanley  Lane  Poole.) 

"  It  contains  multiim  in  parvo,  and  is  about  the  best  outlines  of  the 
tenets  of  the  Muslim  faith  which  we  have  seen.  It  has,  moreover, 
the  rare  mei'it  of  being  accm-ate ;  and,  although  it  contains  a  few 
passages  which  we  would  gladly  see  expunged,  it  cannot  fail  to  be 
useful  to  all  Government  emiAoye's,  who  have  to  deal  with  Muham- 
madans;  whilst  to  Missionaries,  it  will  be  invaluable." — The  Times 
of  India.     (Eeview  by  Colonel  W.  Nassau  Lees,  LL.D.) 

"  This  small  book  is  the  most  luminous,  most  convenient,  and,  we 
think,  the  most  accurate,  outline ,  of  the  tenets  and  practices  of 
Islamism  that  we  have  met  with.  It  seems  exactly  the  sort  of 
comprehensive  and  trustworthy  book,  in  small  compass,  on  this 
subject,  that  we  and  many  more  have  of  tenlooked  for  in  vain. 
.  .  .  The  author  has  evidently  studied  his  subject  in  a  faithful, 
laborious,  and  scholarly  manner;  and  has  not  only  studied,  but 
mastered  it.  The  work  is  of  great  value  for  general  students,  and 
for  men  whose  work  lies  among  the  Musulman  population,  such  as 
civil  servants,  and  missionaries,  it  seems  to  be  the  very  work  that 
is  wanted." — The  Friend  of  India. 

"It  is  manifest  throughout  the  work  that  we  have  before  us  the 
opinions  of  one  thoroughly  conversant  with  the  subject,  and  who  is 
uttering  no  random  notions.  .  .  .  We  strongly  recommend  '  Notes 
on  Muhanimadanism.'      Our  clergy  especially,  even  though  they  are 


not  missionaries,  and  have  no  intention  of  labouring  amongst 
Muhammadans,  or  consorting  with  them,  ought  to  have  at  least  aa 
m.uch  knowledge  of  the  system  as  can  bo  most  readily  acquired, 
with  a  very  little  careful  study,  from  this  useful  treatise." — The 
Record. 

"  The  main  object  of  the  work  is  to  reveal  the  real  and  practical 
character  of  the  Islam  faith,  and  in  this  the  author  has  evidently 
been  successful." — The  Standard. 

"  Its  value  as  a  means  of  correcting  the  common  impressions  about 
Islam  will  reveal  itself  to  the  most  cursory  reader,  while  the  author's 
evident  scholai'ship  and  intimate  knowledge  of  his  subject,  bespeak 
for  him  a  patient  hearing  on  points  the  most  open  to  controversy." — 
Indian  Mail. 

"  Mr.  Hughes  has  done  good  service  by  providing,  in  the  shape  of 
these  '  Notes,'  a  concise,  well  arranged,  and  convenient  hand-book  of 
Islam  ;  so  small  that  all  missionaries  can  easily  find  time  to  master 
it,  yet  so  comprehensive  that  the  information  it  gives  will  be  found 
sufficient — not,  indeed,  for  the  curious  investigator  of  the  science,  but 
for  the  ordinary  Indian  missionary.  .  .  .  Knowledge  for  which, 
otherwise,  we  should  be  compelled  to  search  through  large  volumea 
in  many  languages,  is  here  brought  together  in  the  compass  of  a 
small  octavo." — Indian  Evangelical  Review. 

"  In  brief  compass  it  contains  a  large  amount  of  reliable  informa- 
tion. Instead  of  theories  and  fancies,  facts  are  placed  before  ua. 
Muhammadanism  is  represented  as  it  really  is,  not  as  it  is  supposed 
that  it  might  possibly  be.  Instead  of  retailing  the  speculations 
current  in  literary  society  at  home,  Mr.  Hughes  furnishes  us  vnth 
brief  but  incisive  statements,  which,  so  far  as  they  go,  leave  nothing 
to  be  desired." — The  Church  Missionary  Intelligencer. 


A  SELECTIOIT  FEOM  W.  H.  ALLEN  &  Go's  LIST. 


The  LIFE  OF  MOHAMMED.  Translated  from  the 
Arabic  of  Abulfeda,  with  an  Introduction  and  Appendix,  By 
the  Rev.  Wm.  Murray,  Episcopal  Clergyman  at  Duffus.  Very 
scarce.     12s. 

A  MANUAL  of  the  MAHOMMEDAN  LAW  OF  IN- 

HEEITANCE  and  CONTRACT;  comprising  the  Doctrine  of 
the  Soonee  and  Sheea  Schools,  and  based  upon  the  text  of  Sir 
H.  W.  Macnaghten's  Pi'inciples  and  Precedents,  together  with 
the  Decisions  of  the  Privy  Council  and  High  Courts  of  the 
Presidencies  in  India.     By  Standish  Grove  Gkady.     8vo.     14s. 

HEDAYA,    or    Guide,    a    COMMENTARY    ON    THE 

MUSSULMAN  LAWS,  translated  by  order  of  the  Governor- 
General  and  Council  of  Bengal.  By  Charles  Hamilton.  Second 
Edition,  with  Preface  and  Index,  by  Standish  Grove  Grady. 
8vo.     35s. 

LAW  AND  CITSTOMS   OF  HINDU  CASTES,  within 

the  Dekhan  Provinces  subject  to  the  Presidency  of  Bombay, 
chiefly  affecting  Civil  Suits.  By  Arthur  Steele.  Royal  8vo. 
21s. 

EICHAEDSON'S   AEABIC,  PERSIAN  and  ENGLISH 

DICTIONARY.  Edition  of  1852.  By  F.  Johnson.  4to., 
cloth.     £1. 

FORBES'S  GRAMMAR  of  the  ARABIC  LANGUAGE. 

Royal  8vo.     18s. 

PALMER'S  GRAMMAR  of  the  ARABIC  LANGUAGE. 

8vo.     18s. 

FORBES'S  ARABIC   READING  LESSONS,  consisting 

of  Easy  Extracts  from  the  best  Authors,  with  Vocabulary. 
Royal  8vo.,  cloth.     15s. 

BERESFORD'S  ARABIC  SYNTAX.     Royal  8vo.     6s. 
FORBES'S    PERSIAN    GRAMMAR,  Reading  Lessons, 

and  Vocabulary.     Royal  8vo.     12s.  6d. 


CLAEKE'S  PEESIAN  MANUAL,  containing  a  Com- 
pendious Grammar,  Exercises  for  Translation,  Dialogues,  and 
Vocabulary,  in  the  Roman  Character.     (In  the  Press.) 

IBRAHEEM'S  PEESIAN   GEAMMAE,  Dialogues,   &c. 

Eoyal  8vo.     12s.  6cl. 

GULISTAN.  Carefully  collated  with  the  original  MS., 
with  a  full  Vocabulary.  By  John  T.  Platts.  Eoyal  8vo. 
12s.  6cl. 

GULISTAN.  Translated  from  a  revised  Text,  with 
Copious  Notes.     By  John  T.  Platts.     8vo.     12s.  6c1. 

OUSELEY'S  Text  of  the  ANVAE-I-SUHELI.  4to. 
£2  2s. 

WOLLASTON'S  Translation  of  the  ANWAE-I-SUHAILI. 
Eoyal  Svo.     £2  2s. 

KEENE'S  (Eev.  H.  G.)  FIEST  BOOK  of  the  AN- 
WAEI  SOHEILI.     Persian  Text.     Svo.     5s. 

OUSELEY'S    (Col.)    AKHLAKI    MUSHINI.      Persian 

Text.     Svo.     5s. 

KEENE'S  (Eev.  H.  G.)  AKHLAKI  MUSHINI.     Trans- 

lated  into  English.     Svo.     3s.  6d. 

MANNING'S    (Mrs.)    ANCIENT    AND    MEDIEVAL 

INDIA.  Being  the  History,  Eeligion,  Laws,  Caste,  Manners 
and  Customs,  Language,  Literature,  Poetry,  Philosophy,  Astro- 
nomy, Algebra,  Medicine,  Architecture,  Manufactures,  Com- 
merce, &c.,  of  the  Hindus,  taken  from  their  Writings.  With 
Illustrations.     2  vols.,  Svo.     30s. 

The  HISTOEY  of  the  BEITISH  EMPIEE  in  INDIA. 

By  Edward  Thornton.  Containing  a  Copious  Glossary  of 
Indian  Terms,  and  a  Complete  Chronological  Index  of  Events. 
Third  Edition.     1  vol.,  Svo.     With  Map.     12s. 

The  Library  Edition  of  the  above  in  six  vols.,  8vo.,  may  be  had, 
price,  £2  8s. 

The  HISTOEY  of  the  BEITISH  EMPIEE  in  INDIA, 

from  the  Appointment  of  Lord  Hardinge  to  the  Death  of  Lord 
Canning  (1S44  to  1S62).  By  Lionel  James  Trotter,  late 
Bengal  Fusiliers.     2  vols.,  Svo.     32s. 

ANALYTICAL    HISTOEY    OF    INDIA.       From    the 

Earliest  Times  to  the  Abolition  of  the  East  India  Company  in 
1858.    By  Egbert  Sewell,  Madras  Civil  Service.    Post  Svo.    8s. 


INDIA  on  the  Eve  of  the  BEITISH  CONQUEST.     A 

Historical  Sketch.  By  Sidney  Owen,  M.A.,  Reader  in  Indian 
Law  and  History  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  formerly  Pro- 
fessor of  Histoiy  in  the  Elphinstone  College,  Bombay,  Post 
8vo.     8s. 

MOGUL  EMPIRE.     From  the  Death  of  Aurungzeb  to 

the  Overthrow  of  the  Mahratta  Power.  By  Henry  George 
Keene,  B.C.S.     Svo.     10s.  6d. 

This  work  fills  up  a  hlanh  between  the  ending  of  Elphinstone' s 
and  the  commencement  of  Thornton's  Histories. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  PUNJAB,  and  of  the  Rise,  Pro- 
gress, and  Present  Condition  of  the  Sikhs.  By  T.  Thornton. 
2  vols.     Post  Svo.     8s. 

INDIAN  WISDOM,  or.  Examples  of  the  Religious, 
Philosophical  and  Ethical  Doctrines  of  the  Hindus.  With  a 
brief  History  of  the  Chief  Departments  of  Sanscrit  Literature, 
and  some  account  of  the  past  and  present  condition  of  India, 
Moral  and  Intellectual.  By  Monier  Williams,  M.A.,  Boden 
Professor  of  Sanscrit  in  the  University  of  Oxford.  Third 
Edition.     8vo.     15s. 

VAMBERY'S  SKETCHES  OF  CENTRAL  ASIA.    Ad- 

ditional  Chapters  on  My  Travels  and  Adventures,  and  of  the 
Ethnology  of  Central  Asia.     By  Armenius  Vambery.    Svo.    16s. 

THE  USEFUL  PLANTS  OF  INDIA,  with  Notices  of 

their  chief  value  in  Commerce,  Medicine,  and  the  Arts.  By 
Colonel  Heber  Drury.  Second  Edition,  with  Additions  and 
Corrections.     Royal  Svo.     16s. 

THORNTON'S  GAZETTEER  OF  INDIA.  Compiled 
chiefly  from  the  records  of  the  India  Office.  By  Edward 
Thornton.     1  vol.,  Svo.,  pp.  1015.     With  Map.     21s. 

The  Library  Edition.     4  vols.,  Svo.     Notes,  Marginal  Eeferences, 
and  Map.     £2  16s. 

GAZETTEER  OF  SOUTHERN  INDIA,  with  the  TE- 
NASSERIM  PROVINCES  and  SINGAPORE,  with  Atlas,  includ- 
ing  Plans  of  all  the  Principal  Towns  and  Cantonments.  Royal 
Svo.,  with  4to  Atlas.     £3  3s. 

GAZETTEER   of    the   COUNTRIES    ADJACENT    TO 

INDIA,  on  the  north-west,  including  SCINDE,  AFGHANIS- 
TAN,  BELOOCHISTAN,  the  PUNJAB,  and  the  neighbouring 
States.     By  Edward  Thornton.    2  vols.,  Svo.     253. 


GEOGEAPHY  OF  INDIA.     Comprising  an  Account  of 

British  India,  and  the  various  States,  enclosed  and  adjoining. 
Fcap.,  pp.  250.     2s. 

j^^  ^MOIES  of  ZEHIE-ED-DIN  MUHAMMED  BABEE, 

'  Emperor   of   Hindustan,  written   by    himself   in    the    Jaghatai 

Turki,  and  translated  par-tly  by  the  late  John  Leyden,  Esq., 
M.D.,  and  partly  by  William  Erskine,  Esq.,  with  Notes  and  a 
Geographical  and  Historical  Introduction,  together  with  a  Map 
of  the  Countries  between  the  Oxus  and  Jaxartes,  and  a  Memoir 
regarding  its  construction.  By  Charles  Waddington.  4to. 
25s. 

PILGEIMAGE    TO    MECCA.      Bj   the   Nawab    Sikan- 

dar  Begum  of  Bhopal.  Translated  from  the  Original  Urdu. 
By  Mrs.  Willoughby  Osborne.  Followed  by  a  Sketch  of  the 
History  of  Bhopal.  By  Col.  Willoughby  Osborne,  C.B.  With 
Photographs ;  and  dedicated,  by  permission,  to  Her  Majesty, 
Queen  Victoria.     Post  8vo.     21s. 

DISTEICT    MAP   OF    ESTDIA.      Divided    into    Collec- 

torates,  with  the  Telegraphs  and  Railways,  from  Government 
Surveys.  On  six  sheets— size,  5ft.  6 in.  high;  5ft.  Sin.  wide; 
in  a  case,  £2  12s.  6d. ;  or,  rollers,  varnished.,  £3  3s.  Corrected 
to  1876  as  regards  Railways,  Telegraphs,  &c. 

A  GENEEAL  MAP  OF  INDIA.     Compiled  chiefly  from 

Surveys  executed  by  order  of  the  Government  of  India.  On  six 
sheets — size,  5  ft.  3  in.  wide  ;  5  ft.  4  in.  high,  £2 ;  or,  on  cloth, 
in  case,  £2  12s.  6d. ;  or,  rollers,  varnished,  £3  3s.  Corrected 
to  1876  as  regards  Railways,  Telegraphs,  &c. 

MAP  of  INDIA.  From  the  most  recent  Authorities. 
On  two  sheets — size,  2  ft.  10  in.  wide  ;  3  f t.  3  in.  high,  16s. ; 
or,  on  cloth,  in  a  case,  21s.  Corrected  to  1876  as  regards 
Railways,  Telegraphs,  &c. 

MAP  of  the  EOUTES  IN  INDIA.      With    Tables    of 

Distances  between  the  principal  Towns  and  Military  Stations. 
On  one  sheet — size,  2  ft.  3  in.  wide  ;  2  tt.  9  in.  high,  9s.  ;  or,  on 
cloth,  in  a  case,  12s.  Corrected  to  1876  as  regards  Railways, 
Telegraphs,  &c. 


;;raiDn! 


W.    H.    ALLEN    and    CO.,    13,    WATERLOO    PLACE,    LONDON,    S.W. 


Date  Due 

*sf^ 

p 

.   .    :' /: 

,^>mmiii^^ 

f 

^ 

il    mIv 


*7f